<?xml version="1.0" encoding="ISO-8859-1"?><?oxygen RNGSchema="http://cather.unl.edu/cather.rng" type="xml"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title type="main">Volume 1</title>
            <title type="series" level="s">Cather Studies</title>
            <title type="sub">electronic edition</title>
            <principal xml:id="awj">Jewell, Andrew, 1975-</principal>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>Revised edition, <date when="2010">2010</date>
            </edition>
            <respStmt>
               <resp>Transformed TEI P4 encoding to TEI P5 encoding</resp>
               <name>Andrew Jewell</name>
            </respStmt>
         </editionStmt>
         <publicationStmt>
            <idno>cat.cs001</idno>
            <authority>The Willa Cather Archive</authority>
            <address>
               <addrLine>http://cather.unl.edu</addrLine>
            </address>
            <publisher>University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln</publisher>
            <distributor>
               <name>Center for Digital Research in the Humanities</name>
               <address>
                  <addrLine>319 Love Library</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>Lincoln, NE 68588-4100</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>http://cdrh.unl.edu</addrLine>
               </address>
            </distributor>
            <date>2010</date>
            <availability>
               <p>The Willa Cather Archive is freely distributed by the Center for
                                    Digital Research in the Humanities at the University of
                                    Nebraska-Lincoln and licensed under a Creative Commons
                                    Attribution-Noncommercial-Share Alike 3.0 United States
                                    License</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <bibl>
               <title level="s" type="main">Cather Studies</title>
               <title level="s" type="sub">Volume 1</title>
               <author>David Stouck</author>
               <author>John J. Murphy</author>
               <author>Ann W. Fisher-Wirth</author>
               <author>John N. Swift</author>
               <author>Susan J. Rosowski</author>
               <author>Jean Schwind</author>
               <author>James Woodress</author>
               <author>Mark J. Madigan</author>
               <author>David Harrell</author>
               <author>Ann Romines</author>
               <author>Cynthia K. Briggs</author>
               <author>Richard Harris</author>
               <editor>Susan J. Rosowski</editor>
               <series>
                  <title level="s">Cather Studies</title>
                  <respStmt>
                     <resp>Series Editor</resp>
                     <name>Susan J. Rosowski, University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln</name>
                  </respStmt>
                  <respStmt>
                     <resp>Board Members</resp>
                     <name>Elizabeth Ammons, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">Tufts University</orgName>
                     </name>
                     <name>Marilyn Arnold, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">Brigham Young University</orgName>, Emerita</name>
                     <name>Blanche H. Gelfant, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">Dartmouth College</orgName>
                     </name>
                     <name>David Stouck, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">Simon Fraser University</orgName>
                     </name>
                     <name>James Woodress, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">University of
                        California&#8211;Davis</orgName>, Emeritus</name>
                  </respStmt>
               </series>
               <publisher>University of Nebraska Press</publisher>
               <pubPlace>London &amp; Lincoln</pubPlace>
               <date when="1990">1990</date>
               <idno type="ISBN">978-0-8032-3895-4</idno>
               <idno type="ISSN">1045-9871</idno>
            </bibl>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <projectDesc>
            <p>Text created for online distribution on the Willa Cather Archive
                                (http://cather.unl.edu).</p>
         </projectDesc>
         <editorialDecl>
            <hyphenation eol="some">
               <p>End-of-line hyphenation silently removed where appropriate.</p>
            </hyphenation>
            <normalization method="markup">
               <p>Typographical or spelling irregularities in the orginal have been
                                    noted using markup.</p>
            </normalization>
         </editorialDecl>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="fr">French</language>
            <language ident="la">Latin</language>
            <language ident="de">German</language>
            <language ident="el">Greek</language>
            <language ident="es">Spanish</language>
         </langUsage>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
         <change when="2010-06-30" who="#awj">Conversion of markup from TEI P4 to TEI
                            P5</change>
         <change when="2008-07-29" who="#awj">Initial Creation of XML</change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text>
      <front>
         <titlePage>
            <docTitle>
               <titlePart>Volume 1</titlePart>
               <titlePart>Cather Studies</titlePart>
            </docTitle>
            <byline>EDITED BY <docAuthor>SUSAN J. ROSOWSKI</docAuthor>
            </byline>
            <docImprint>
               <publisher>UNIVERSITY OF NEBRASKA PRESS</publisher>
               <pubPlace>LINCOLN &amp; LONDON</pubPlace>
            </docImprint>
            <docEdition>© 1990 by the Board of Regents of the University of Nebraska
                    All rights reserved<lb/> Manufactured in the United States of America<lb/> The
                    series Cather Studies is sponsored by the University of Nebraska-Lincoln in
                    cooperation with the Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and Educational
                Foundation.</docEdition>
         </titlePage>
         <div1 type="contents">
            <list>
               <head type="main">CONTENTS</head>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="editnote">Editor's Note</ref>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="russians">Willa Cather and the Russians</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>David Stouck</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="divcomedy">Cather's New World Divine Comedy:
                            The Dante Connection</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>John J. Murphy</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="redemption">Disposition and Redemption in the
                            Novels of Willa Cather</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Ann W. Fisher-Wirth</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="archbishop">Cather's Archbishop and the
                            "Backward Path"</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>John N. Swift</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="subendings">Willa Cather's Subverted Endings and
                            Gendered Time</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Susan J. Rosowski</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="artinsong">Fine and Folk Art in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>: Cather's Pictoral Sources</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Jean Schwind</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="writingbio">Writing Cather's Biography</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>James Woodress</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="dorothy">Willa Cather and Dorothy Canfield
                            Fisher: Rift, Reconciliation, and <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Mark J. Madigan</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="mesaverde">Willa Cather's Mesa Verde Myth</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>David Harrell</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
            </list>
            <list>
               <head type="main">Notes</head>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="parish">The Hermit's Parish: Jeanne Le Ber and
                            Cather's Legacy from Jewett</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Ann Romines</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="insulated">Insulated Isolation: Willa Cather's
                            Room with a View</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Cynthia K. Briggs</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="thenovel">Willa Cather, Ivan Turgenev and the
                            Novel of Character</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Richard Harris</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="contributors">The Contributors</ref>
               </item>
            </list>
         </div1>
      </front>
      <group>
         <text xml:id="editnote">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Editor's Note</head>
               <byline>SUSAN J. ROSOWSKI</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>By all indications, criticism and scholarship on Willa Cather are
                        flourishing: studies of this author and her work have increased dramatically
                        in the past twenty years, from approximately fifteen to more than fifty
                        scholarly and critical essays annually, and from an occasional book to eight
                        in 1986-88 alone. Papers on Cather appear regularly in general national
                        programs; conferences and seminars devoted specifically to her attract
                        hundreds of participants each year. Such interest results naturally in the
                        belief that Cather students would be well served by a specialized
                        publication, one that, by focusing attention upon the quality and diversity
                        of Cather scholarship, would complement both the Willa Cather Pioneer
                        Memorial Newsletter and the more general journals.</p>
               <p>Selected essays from one such seminar provided the occasion to announce
                        Cather Studies. As work proceeded to publish a volume based on papers
                        presented at the Third National Seminar on Willa Cather (Hastings and Red
                        Cloud, Nebraska, 1987), we soon realized that we had a foundation for Cather
                        Studies 1, to be sponsored by the University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln
                        and in cooperation with the Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and Educational
                        Foundation.</p>
               <p>Many people have contributed to the success of the seminar series and to the
                        establishment of Cather Studies&#8212;especially Mildred R. Bennett,
                        late president and chairman of the board, Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and
                        Educational Foundation; Frederick M. Link, chair of the Department of
                        English, University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln; Jane Hood, director of
                        the Nebraska Committee for the Humanities; Judith Levin, Department of
                        English, University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln; and the many scholars who
                        generously contributed time and expertise. I am grateful also to the
                        Nebraska Committee for the Humanities for major funding.</p>
            </body>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="russians">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Willa Cather and the Russians</head>
               <byline>DAVID STOUCK</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <p>James Woodress has observed that Willa Cather's art is a unique
                            combination of New World experience and Old World reading, that it joins
                            to the raw materials of pioneer Nebraska the cultural and literary
                            traditions of Europe (47). Bernice Slote and others have for a long time
                            recognized that Cather found in French
                            writers&#8212;Mérimée, Flaubert, and
                            Daudet&#8212;models for the kind of writing she wanted to do, forms
                            and techniques for fiction that would allow her to transform her humble
                            and often raw subject matter into high art (Cather, <hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 37). In her occasional writings the author herself
                            repeatedly acknowledged this debt. But in her essays and letters one
                            comes across numerous references to another literary tradition, that of
                            the Russians, and to such names as Lermontov, Gogol, Turgenev, Tolstoy,
                            and Chekhov. When Cather gave examples of high quality in fiction, she
                            invariably cited Turgenev or Tolstoy or both. The Russian authors of the
                            nineteenth century exerted a powerful influence on Willa Cather's
                            imagination and this essay examines that influence in matters of setting
                            and characterization, style and moral vision. Willa Cather was concerned
                            throughout her career with that question Tolstoy raised so dramatically:
                            "What is art?" </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">I</head>
                  <p>Cather's early journalism of the 1890s contains several references to the
                            Russian writers, particularly Tolstoy and Turgenev. She first read
                            translations of Tolstoy as a schoolgirl in Red Cloud and discovered
                            Turgenev when she went on to the university. From the outset she felt
                            that Tolstoy "possessed all the great secrets of art . . . an inimitable
                            craft and power unlimited" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 378). Her
                            early articles lament Tolstoy's social pamphlets but praise <hi rend="italic">Anna Karenina</hi> as "the greatest book ever written
                            to instruct [society]" (<hi rend="italic">World and Parish</hi> 48,
                            291-92). In discussing the way a novelist uses local color, she writes
                            that "the greatest artists, like Turgenev, have always used it with an
                            almost niggardly care" (<hi rend="italic">World and Parish</hi> 278).
                            Certainly from an early period she held up both Toistoy and Turgenev as
                            standards by which to measure greatness in what she called "the kingdom
                            of art."</p>
                  <p>We know that Cather continued to read the Russians from Elizabeth
                            Moorhead's recollection that in 1905 Cather and her close friend
                            Isabelle McClung "devoured the novels of Tolstoy, Turgenev, Balzac and
                            Flaubert" and that Cather was "deeply impressed by the great Russian
                            realists" (50). And many years later, in an article based on a 1931
                            interview, Louise Bogan reported that Cather admired "the power and
                            breadth of the Russians even more than the delicacy and form of the
                            French." Pushkin, Gogol, Turgenev and Tolstoy, Cather told her, are "of
                            the first rank" (132).</p>
                  <p>In a letter to a Mr. Miller in 1924, Cather says that the greatest
                            writers of fiction in modern times were Tolstoy and Turgenev, their
                            methods absolutely opposite but both of the highest order. She admired
                            Turgenev's finish, Tolstoy's power. But it is in a letter to H. L.
                            Mencken about <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> that we get the fullest
                            account of the influence on her of the Russians, specifically Tolstoy.
                            When she was fourteen, she tells Mencken, she came upon four of
                            Tolstoy's novels&#8212;<hi rend="italic">Anna Karenina</hi>, <hi rend="italic">The Cossacks</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Ivan Ilyich</hi>,
                            and <hi rend="italic">The Kreutzer Sonata</hi>&#8212;and for the
                            next three years read them over and over again. She says the experience
                            so strongly colored the way she saw her own world in America that she
                            eventually turned to a long apprenticeship with Henry James and Edith
                            Wharton to get over it. Yet in writing <hi rend="italic">O
                            Pioneers!</hi> she wonders if she has really recovered from the Russian
                            influence.</p>
                  <p>The letter to Mencken is immensely suggestive; it indicates a path of
                            development in the apprentice years and allows us to discuss echoes from
                            the Russians in Cather's work with some assurance that they are actually
                            there. Her very first published pieces-"Peter," "Lou, the Prophet," "The
                            Clemency of the Court," "On the Divide"-are sketches of European
                            peasants struggling to make a new life on the American plains. Cather's
                            account of these misfits in Nebraska is informed by a knowledge of
                            peasant life in the Old World-that life of subservience, superstition,
                            and mistreatment-which she gained from her reading. "Peter" and "The
                            Clemency of the Court" are both about eastern Europeans: Peter, a first
                            treatment of Mr. Shimerda in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>,
                            is a Bohemian; Serge Povolitchky in "Clemency" is a Russian.</p>
                  <p>"The Clemency of the Court" (<hi rend="italic">Collected Short
                            Fiction</hi> 515-22) is a particularly good example of Cather's early
                            blending of her Nebraska experience with her reading. It tells of a
                            simple Russian immigrant, raised to be a farmhand, who one day puts a
                            hatchet through his employer's head because the latter has killed his
                            dog. Serge dies in prison, dreaming that he will be rescued by his
                            "great mother, the State." L. Brent Bohlke has shown that an incident at
                            the Lincoln Penitentiary in 1893 probably suggested the story to Cather
                            (134-44), and he has found literary sources as well: Turgenev's story
                            "Mumu" is about a simple serf's great love for his dog, which he must
                            eventually drown. Mildred Bennett has pointed to a possible source also
                            in Turgenev's "Old Portraits," in which a mistreated serf splits open
                            his master's skull with an axe (33). I suggest the influence of yet
                            another Russian story on the basis of Cather's own testimony. In a
                            column for the <hi rend="italic">Lasso</hi>, a literary magazine that
                            Cather helped edit during her first year at the state university, there
                            is praise for Tolstoy's "Polikushka" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi>
                            377), the story of a wretched peasant whose death is viewed as one small
                            and pathetic instance in a vast system of social injustice. Polikushka
                            believes in the beneficence of his mistress, who in turn represents the
                            power of the state. Like Serge, he dies at the end of a rope without
                            understanding what has happened to him. Cather's satirical purpose is
                            identical with Tolstoy's. She points out in "Clemency," and in "Peter"
                            as well, that a man who is not productive in society is of no
                            consequence and will be allowed to die.</p>
                  <p>Cather's story is inconsequential compared to Tolstoy's, however, because
                            it lacks the great background canvas of Russian life, the drama of
                            noblemen, merchants, and serfs from which Polikushka's commonplace fate
                            ultimately derives its significance. Cather apparently realized that her
                            work was romantically derivative and could be only limited in scope, and
                            so turned to American writers, specifically James and Wharton, for
                            models. Indeed a large number of the stories that followed-"The
                            Prodigies," "The Namesake," "The Willing Muse," "The Profile,"
                            psychological studies of artists and of sophisticated men and women-have
                            been labeled Jamesian for their psychological content, their feeling for
                            social nuance, and their qualities of formal design. But Cather came to
                            see this path as equally false. With the composition of "The Bohemian
                            Girl" (1912) and <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> (1913) she returned
                            to her native Nebraska for materials and to her favorite Russian authors
                            for inspiration, but instead of in irony and satire she found it in epic
                            and pastoral, modes that fit the celebration of a land and its people.</p>
                  <p>
                     <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> provides specific instances of the
                            Slavic influence on Cather's writing. There is first the epigraph from
                            the 1834 epic <hi rend="italic">Pan Tadeusz</hi> by Adam Mickiewicz:
                            "Those fields, coloured by various grains!"<ref type="authorial" target="ds-fn1" xml:id="ds-a1" n="1"/> The title of the novel is from
                            Whitman, signaling his epic vision of the New World, but the epigraph
                            evokes the Old World and literary epic. Cather used it perhaps to
                            suggest the continuity between the Old World and the New, but I think
                            she used it also to indicate an aesthetic approach to a similar subject:
                            that is, youthful romance, rural labors, the role of the church,
                            nostalgia for an old civilization, and the love of one's country. Cather
                            in no sense imitates Mickiewicz (no political theme parallels his lament
                            for Lithuania), but her allusion to the epic poem nonetheless evokes a
                            courteous way of life lived close to the land and a rendering of that
                            life as art. The year after <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> was
                            published, Cather wrote in a letter to Elizabeth Sergeant (10 Aug. 1914)
                            that the people and places she knew in Nebraska continued to be for her
                            like scenes in <hi rend="italic">War and Peace</hi>, always more
                            dramatic and interesting than anything she could have invented. Like
                            Mickiewicz she saw the setting of her early life as the material of art.</p>
                  <p>Discernible Slavic influence in <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi>
                            extends beyond the epic panorama of farmers and fields to touch some of
                            the characters. One of Cather's favorite books was Turgenev's <hi rend="italic">Sportsman's Notebook</hi>, which contains a
                            characterization so startlingly close to one of Cather's that it recalls
                            the tradition of literary borrowings as practiced by Chaucer or
                            Shakespeare. Turgenev's Kasyan "from the Beautiful Lands" (116-36) and
                            Cather's Crazy Ivar, apart from different nationalities (Kasyan, of
                            course, being Russian and Ivar Scandinavian), are strikingly similar:
                            both are physically stunted, reclusive, and viewed as simple-minded;
                            both make their living by working cures; both are known as holy men; and
                            both try to protect wild birds from the hunter's gun. Here clearly was a
                            model for Cather, and in this case she followed it closely. She had
                            perhaps observed a strange man like this while growing up in Red Cloud,
                            but she went to Turgenev for a method of rendering that character in
                            fiction.</p>
                  <p>Further, in a sketch titled "Khor and Kalinych" (3-17), the description
                            of the little peasant Khor, with his house full of big strong sons,
                            reminds one of the Cuzak family in <hi rend="italic">My
                            Ántonia</hi>. Led by a favorite son, the narrator spends the
                            night in Khor's barn, unable to sleep for a time but perfectly happy in
                            the company of this vigorous peasant family. When Cather conceived the
                            closing scenes of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, though she
                            was not likely to have actually slept in the barn of the Pavelkas
                            (prototypes for the Cuzaks), she may well have remembered the scene from
                            Turgenev's masterpiece and felt its appropriateness to her narrative at
                            that point. His "Bezhin Meadow" (94-115) also seems to have been
                            immensely suggestive to Cather. This sketch describes a night the
                            narrator spends with a group of boys who sit around a fire telling tales
                            of adventure and ghost stories. Cather's "Enchanted Bluff" follows the
                            same structure and evokes the same mood, the youthful imagination warmed
                            by a campfire and the moonlight and the future. In both her story and
                            Turgenev's, an epilogue reveals that the dreams of boys invariably fade
                            or are cut short by death.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">II</head>
                  <p>These examples of sources point to something more important&#8212;the
                            great influence Turgenev had on Cather's style.<ref type="authorial" target="ds-fn2" xml:id="ds-a2" n="2"/> Critics have made this
                            connection before: Edmund Wilson in 1922 wrote that Cather followed the
                            manner of Turgenev, not depicting her characters' emotions directly but
                            telling us how they behave and letting their "inner blaze of glory or
                            grief shine through the simple recital" (26). Turgenev's method was to
                            select details that described a character's appearance and actions
                            without trying to explain them. A writer, he said, "must be a
                            psychologist-but a secret one; he must know and feel the roots of
                            phenomena, but only present the phenomena themselves-in bloom or in
                            decline" (<hi rend="italic">Letters</hi> 111). And in a piece of drama
                            criticism he argued that a writer must have complete knowledge of a
                            character so as to avoid overloading the work with unnecessary detail,
                            concentrating only on what is characteristic and typical (<hi rend="italic">Letters</hi> 143).</p>
                  <p>Here we have an impressionist aesthetic that anticipates Cather's: what
                            Turgenev refers to as secret knowledge, Cather calls "the thing not
                            named." In her essay "The Novel Démeublé" she writes
                            that "whatever is felt upon the page without being specifically named
                            there-that, one might say, is created" (<hi rend="italic">On
                            Writing</hi> 41). For both writers, there is the absolute importance of
                            selection and simplification; for both, art is the fusing of the
                            physical world of setting and actions with the emotional reality of the
                            characters. In "The Novel Démeublé" Cather gives the
                            example of Tolstoy as achieving this end: "the clothes, the dishes, the
                            haunting interiors of those old Moscow houses, are always so much a part
                            of the emotions of the people that they are perfectly synthesized; they
                            seem to exist, not so much in the author's mind, as in the emotional
                            penumbra of the characters themselves" (39-40). The same essay holds up
                            Gogol's rigorous selectivity as an aesthetic ideal.</p>
                  <p>What synthesizes all the elements of a narrative for these writers is the
                            establishment of a prevailing mood. Turgenev frequently accomplished it
                            by means of an introductory frame. For example, in <hi rend="italic">A
                                King Lear of the Steppes</hi> an unnamed speaker in a separate
                            prefatory sequence introduces the narrator and the occasion of the
                            story: "Six of us were assembled one winter evening at the house of an
                            old comrade of university days" (231). The preface also introduces the
                            subject of Shakespeare's character types, their vivid truth and
                            timelessness, thus preparing for the universality of the character and
                            story to follow. Cather explained in a letter to Elizabeth Sergeant in
                            1919 that the brief introduction to <hi rend="italic">My
                                Ántonia</hi> was a device like that employed by the French
                            and Russian authors to color their narrative with a certain mood or
                            personal feeling. Turgenev's <hi rend="italic">First Love</hi>
                            undoubtedly gave her a specific model, for here an unnamed narrator
                            reports that the central character of the story, asked to describe his
                            first experience of falling in love, chooses to put down on paper his
                            memories of the woman he loved-"I will write down all that I remember in
                            a note-book"-and the preface goes on to announce that "this is what his
                            note-book contained" (4-5). Similarly, in the introduction to <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> Jim Burden says, "I've been
                            writing down what I remember about Ántonia," and Cather's
                            unnamed narrator (in the first edition) announces, "The following
                            narrative is Jim's manuscript, substantially as he brought it to me"
                            (xiv).</p>
                  <p>The mood and moral character of the narrator in Turgenev's <hi rend="italic">Sportsman's Notebook</hi> is conveyed through the
                            careful selection and arrangement of detail in a way that Cather would
                            have found instructive. The narrator, a member of the Russian gentry, is
                            a man reluctant to pass judgment on the countryside he travels through
                            or the peasants he talks with in the village taverns. The emotion he
                            feels in response to the Russian landscape and its people is
                            communicated by a phrase or an adjective, never by a direct statement.
                            The emotion is too complex to be explained, for it is compounded of both
                            intense pleasure and a feeling of loss. This was the double mood Cather
                            experienced when she returned to her Nebraska prairie, and many of the
                            scenes in her fiction seem to echo Turgenev's sketches directly.</p>
                  <p>When Cather mentioned in an early piece of criticism Turgenev's skill in
                            handling local color, she wrote of places in his novels "where you can
                            fairly feel him refraining from assisting himself by sombre Russian
                            landscapes and the threadbare, pathetic Russian peasant" (<hi rend="italic">World and Parish</hi> 178). One item of local color in
                            which Turgenev indulges himself, however, is the description of dawn
                            unfolding at midsummer, as seen by his impressionable hunter. His method
                            is to describe the nuances of changing light, the colors and textures in
                            the trees and flowers, the smell of the hayfields-and then to conclude
                            with an image that fuses the natural landscape with the imaginative life
                            of man. For example, the narrator twice describes in a July dawn a
                            landscape he says the Russian people love, with "spreading, grassy
                            water-meadows . . . creeks with banks overgrown with sallow and osier .
                            . . the sort of country into which the heroes of our ancient folklore
                            rode out to shoot white swans and grey duck" (235, 381-82). In Cather's
                                <hi rend="italic">Lost Lady</hi> Niel Herbert also experiences the
                            intense joy of anticipation in a July dawn as he walks through the
                            Forrester meadow and marshland; like Turgenev's narrator he views the
                            landscape and the unspoiled morning as a reminder of that world "handed
                            down from the heroic ages" (85). But the purity of the dawn for both is
                            stained by the actions of men: for Turgenev, by the oppression and
                            suffering of human beings in what might have been a paradise; for
                            Cather, by the treachery and coarseness of self-interested men and women
                            quickly turning one of the last unspoiled regions of the earth into a
                            place of easy pleasure and profit.</p>
                  <p>The Russian steppe and the American prairie are of course central to the
                            imaginative kinship Cather felt for the Russian writers (just as highly
                            cultivated gardens later became part of her special feeling for the
                            French). She made the comparison herself in describing the American
                            prairie: "From east to west, this plain measures five hundred miles; in
                            appearance it resembles the wheatlands of Russia, which fed the
                            continent of Europe for so many years. Like little Russia, it is watered
                            by slow-moving, muddy rivers, which run full in the spring, often
                            cutting into the farm-lands along their banks; but by midsummer they lie
                            low and slumber, their current split by glistening white sandbars half
                            overgrown with scrub willow" (<hi rend="italic">In Person</hi> 95).</p>
                  <p>In the Russians she had a precedent for the artistic treatment of great
                            continental plains-wheat-fields and pastures and meadows, great expanses
                            of sky, the climatic extremes of intense heat in summer, blizzards and
                            iron-hard cold in winter. In fact, she believed that in Russian
                            literature the land itself emerged as greater than any of the
                            characters. In a 1933 piece written for radio broadcast she credits the
                            Russian novelists with breaking away from the formula of romantic love
                            and success and points to new subjects they introduced: <q rend="block">The great group of Russian novelists who flashed out in the north
                                like a new constellation at about the middle of the last century,
                                did more for the future than they knew. They had no benumbing
                                literary tradition behind them. They had a glorious language, new to
                                literature, but old in human feeling and wisdom and suffering, and
                                they were themselves men singularly direct and powerful, with
                                sympathies as wide as humanity. They were all very big men,
                                physically (of rugged health, with the exception of Dostoevsky) and
                                had no need to be continually defending their virility in print.
                                Horse racing and dog racing and hunting are always the best of
                                Tolstoy. In Gogol, Turgenev, Lermentov, the earth speaks louder than
                                the people. (<hi rend="italic">In Person</hi> 170)</q>
                  </p>
                  <p>That last observation, "the earth speaks louder than the people," is
                            central to an understanding of the Russian influence on Cather. It was
                            her purpose as well to write about the country and the people she loved
                            so dearly. As she points out in the essay "My First Novels," <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> has no hero; it is "a story concerned
                            entirely with heavy farming people, with cornfields and pasture lands
                            and pig yards-set in Nebraska" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 94).
                            And in a letter to Elizabeth Sergeant (undated) she wrote that the
                            country insisted on being the Hero and she did not interfere; the story
                            came out of the long grasses like Dvo&#345;ák's New World
                                Symphony.<ref type="authorial" target="ds-fn3" xml:id="ds-a3" n="3"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>Certainly some of the finest writing in Willa Cather's fiction is in the
                            description of the prairie, and such characters as Alexandra Bergson and
                            Ántonia achieve their heroic stature from their relation to
                            that landscape. Ántonia on her farm becomes an earth mother, a
                            corn goddess. And although Alexandra tames the wild land ("the Genius of
                            the Divide," that great free spirit of the land, we are told, bent lower
                            than ever before to a human will), nonetheless, it will receive
                            Alexandra back into its bosom again: "We come and go," she says, "but
                            the land is always here" (<hi rend="italic">Pioneers</hi> 308).</p>
                  <p>Cather also peopled her land with a folk, like the Russian peasantry. In
                            "The Bohemian Girl" and in <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> we see the
                            people at their labors and at play together, sharing those joys and
                            sorrows that are communal. There is the barn-raising supper and dance in
                            "The Bohemian Girl," with rows of guests seated about the barn and
                            tables laden with food prepared by the heroic old women. In <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> the activities of the whole community
                            are recorded in the French church fair, the grain harvesting, the
                            mourning of the people for Amédée Chevalier, and the
                            great confirmation service. The picture of forty French boys riding
                            across the prairie to meet the bishop is like a scene out of a Tolstoy
                            novel. In this stylized presentation of a land and its people, Cather's
                            Nebraska experiences and her reading (surely of the Russians) fuse as
                            the dynamic elements in her art.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">III</head>
                  <p>While she was writing <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> Cather was
                            reading Chekhov. She told Elizabeth Sergeant in a letter of December
                            1912 how very much she admired his work and urged her to read <hi rend="italic">The Cherry Orchard</hi>. Although the mood of this
                            play with its picture of an artistocratic world in decline is wholly
                            different from that of the novel she was working on, it anticipates
                            another aspect of Cather's sensibility that would emerge more clearly in
                                <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> (1918) and especially in
                                <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi> (1923)-a melancholy regret for a
                            golden past that the protagonist has lost and that may never have
                            existed. What Cather would have strongly responded to in Chekhov's play
                            is the powerful feeling the family has for its debt-ridden estate,
                            especially as symbolized by the ancient and renowned cherry orchard.
                            (Cather in fact used a similar motif in <hi rend="italic">Lucy
                            Gayheart</hi>: the young pianist, home to recover from the loss of her
                            lover, battles with her sister not to cut down the old apple orchard.)</p>
                  <p>For Willa Cather the definition of a man or woman is always inextricably
                            bound up with the landscape in which he or she lives. Two of her
                            strongest characters, Alexandra and Ántonia, even though they
                            are pioneers and immigrants, exist wholly in connection to the land they
                            cultivate, are deeply rooted there. Other strong figures, such as Thea
                            Kronborg (<hi rend="italic">Song</hi>) and Godfrey St. Peter (<hi rend="italic">Professor's House</hi>) recognize the importance of
                            grounding themselves, as it were: Thea's vision of the meaning of art
                            comes in the canyon when she surrenders herself to the elements (earth,
                            sun, water, sky); St. Peter goes alone to the lake where he was a boy,
                            to escape the meaningless and artificial social world of his family.</p>
                  <p>Another figure that recurs in Cather's fiction is a character weaker,
                            less certain of purpose or direction, cut off from that relationship to
                            place but haunted by a desire to be reconnected. I think of Carl
                            Linstrum in <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi>, Jim Burden in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, and to some extent Niel
                            Herbert in <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>. There broods over these
                            characters an unmistakable feeling of pathos and loss. They respond
                            sensitively to complex human situations, but more urgently they seek to
                            recover, in the very movement of nature's seasons, a sense of man's lost
                            relationship to himself. Both the healthy peasant and the alienated man
                            were new characters in American fiction at the beginning of the century,
                            but Cather would have been familiar with the latter in its long descent
                            through Russian literary history.</p>
                  <p>When Turgenev published <hi rend="italic">Diary of a Superfluous
                            Man</hi>, he created a paradigm for such a character. His "superfluous
                            man" was an individual who, though economically privileged, can find no
                            meaningful place in work or society, one who becomes involved in
                            hopeless romantic infatuations and succumbs to a condition of passive
                            self-pity. Although the type is sometimes said to have originated in
                            Goethe's <hi rend="italic">Sorrows of Young Werther</hi>, it flourished
                            in Russian literature, appearing in all the major writers' works (see
                            Mirsky). Pushkin's Eugene Onegin (1831) is perhaps the Russian
                            prototype: this detached, sophisticated young man's unhappy cynicism and
                            ultimate regrets play off against the affirmation of rural values and
                            nature. In Lermontov's novel <hi rend="italic">A Hero of Our Times</hi>
                            (1840), Pechorin believes in nothing and is heartless toward others, but
                            we sympathize with him because he is aware of his own nature and
                            desperately wants to believe in something. This nihilism is even more
                            pronounced in the character of Bazarov in Turgenev's <hi rend="italic">Fathers and Sons </hi>(1862). Both his failure (his refusal even)
                            to allow his love for Anna Odintsova to be meaningful, fulfilling, and
                            his death are enacted against a pastoral background: the student's
                            return to the country of his childhood, the innocent old parents, and
                            finally the life and future-affirming romance and marriage of Arkady,
                            Bazarov's close friend and disciple. The superfluous man of Turgenev's
                                <hi rend="italic">Diary</hi> is an exaggerated, almost caricaturized
                            version of this figure, wholly despairing and at the point of death.
                            Here too there is estrangement from home and failure in romantic love,
                            but counterpointing death is the renewal of the seasons: as Chulkaturin
                            lies dying, he records that "the air filled with the smell of plowed
                            earth" (75). All these characters, including the wandering narrator of
                            Turgenev's <hi rend="italic">Sportsman's Sketches</hi>, are lost,
                            deracinated; they cannot locate themselves in any landscape or create a
                            home.</p>
                  <p>But Cather's greatest interest and admiration would have been evoked by
                            Tolstoy's handling of this type in two of her favorite works, <hi rend="italic">The Cossacks</hi> (1863) and <hi rend="italic">Anna
                                Karenina</hi> (1875-77). <hi rend="italic">The Cossacks</hi> is the
                            story of a restless young aristocrat, Dimitri Olenin, who is wholly
                            disenchanted with civilization and "returns to nature" by serving with
                            the army in the remote Caucasian mountains. Here he lives with and comes
                            to know the Cossack peoples whom he admires for their simplicity,
                            healthy happiness, and high animal spirits. The Cossacks are similar to
                            Cather's Bohemian immigrants. A young village woman, Marienka, has
                            Ántonia's vigorous beauty: she is proud of the strong muscles
                            in her arms from her farm labors, but Olenin also admires her natural
                            beauty and gracefulness. A group of young Cossack women are much like
                            Cather's "hired girls"; they have the same attractiveness, generosity,
                            and the same easy ways with men. They give a party for Olenin and one of
                            his aristocratic comrades, drink wine with honeycomb, feed the young men
                            spice cake, and kiss them freely. Olenin, who has no family, feels that
                            "in [the] Cossack village was his home, his family, his happiness, and
                            that he never had lived and never would live so happily anywhere else"
                            (259). But though Olenin loves Marienka, the great gulf of class and
                            race eventually intervenes, and Olenin finally leaves the village; he
                            finds a place neither there nor in Moscow society.</p>
                  <p>The dilemma of the superfluous man is dramatized most meaningfully in the
                            character of Levin in <hi rend="italic">Anna Karenina</hi>. For Levi the
                            problem of a purposeful life focuses in the questions of fait and work.
                            How can one best live well, he asks himself repeatedly: "If I don't
                            accept the replies offered by Christianity to the question my life
                            presents, what solutions do I accept?" Tolstoy says that Levin cannot
                            philosophically find anything resembling an answer. Haunted by the
                            questions of life's meaning and worth, he turns to the problem of the
                            land and agriculture, attracted to the life of the peasant: "Levin had
                            often admired that kind of life, had often envied the folk who lived it
                            . . . it struck him that it depended on himself to change his wearisome,
                            idle, and artificial personal life for that pure, delightful life of
                            common toil" (251). Accordingly, he labors in the fields with his
                            peasants. But he has neither the physical strength nor the philosophical
                            resolve to continue this life. His status as a superfluous man, however,
                            is to a degree resolved (and here he differs from the type) by his love
                            for Kitty Scherbatsky, whom he marries. Cather may have thought <hi rend="italic">Anna Karenina</hi> the greatest novel ever written
                            because it united her favorite themes: man in relation to society and
                            civilization, and man in relation to the land.</p>
                  <p>Cather's superfluous men experience the same dilemma as their Russian
                            counterparts. Carl Linstrum in <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers! </hi>loves
                            the Nebraska country where he has spent his youth, but he is physically
                            no farmer; he becomes an engraver in New York and eventually a wandering
                            prospector in Alaska. He describes himself as a type: "In the cities
                            there are thousands of rolling stones like me. We are all alike; we have
                            no ties, we know nobody, we own nothing. . . . We have no house, no
                            place, no people of our own. We live in the streets, in the parks, in
                            the theatres" (123). In middle age Carl ends his rootless, itinerant
                            existence by returning to Nebraska and to marriage with Alexandra.</p>
                  <p>Jim Burden makes only a temporary return at the end of his story.
                            Although he is a successful lawyer for a major western railway, the
                            Introduction outlines reasons to view him in company with Carl: Jim too
                            is restlessly crossing the country; his marriage is an empty formality;
                            he has no children to give his work and future a special purpose.
                            Although he is economically and socially privileged, he finds his
                            greatest happiness on Ántonia's farm, as Turgenev's sportsman
                            does with Khor's family or Olenin with the Cossacks. For the Russian
                            heroes and for Cather's, the return to the land is a return to the self
                            and that elusive promise of happiness.</p>
                  <p>The landscapes in Cather's fictions are always, I think, to some extent
                            determined by this search-for a people and a culture rooted in place.
                            The peasant immigrants in her early fiction bespeak that relationship,
                            yet a melancholy attaches to these figures because they have been
                            uprooted from their homelands. As she grew increasingly disenchanted
                            with American life in the 1910s, Cather looked to the oldest cultures of
                            North America to locate this lost world where a people lived in a
                            relationship to place that was autochthonous, aboriginal. In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> she finds it in the
                            Anasazi, the ancient pueblo Indians, but they have long been extinct.
                            Only in the cultures of the Navajo, Hopi, and Mexican Indians described
                            in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> can she
                            celebrate a continuous, living tradition of people and place that is
                            immemorial; for both the author and her priests it is the source of
                            great happiness. Cather also turned to Quebec, in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, exactly because a way of life-language
                            and religion bound to the land-had not changed there for three hundred
                            years. The emotional quest of Cather's rootless, superfluous men was
                            also a measure of the failure of her contemporary society, evidenced
                            most dramatically in <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>, where the
                            protagonist prefers death in France-a timeless Old World culture-to life
                            in twentieth-century America.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">IV</head>
                  <p>Cather articulated her profound admiration for the Russians in interviews
                            and occasional writings-book reviews, essays, letters. We also learn
                            from the testimony of her friends how much the Russian authors meant to
                            her. For example, Yehudi Menuhin recalled for Bernice Slote in 1973 that
                            the author gave him a copy of Nikolai Nekrasov's <hi rend="italic">Who
                                Can Be Happy and Free in Russia?</hi>, a long satiric poem that
                            portrays the suffering of the peasantry with great sympathy (Slote and
                            Faulkner, <hi rend="italic">Art of Willa Cather</hi> 250). Nekrasov
                            (1821-78) edited the <hi rend="italic">Contemporary</hi>, the literary
                            magazine founded by Pushkin, and he published works by Turgenev and
                            Tolstoy.</p>
                  <p>But what about direct references to Russian literature in Cather's
                            fiction itself? There is a very important one in the short story "A Gold
                            Slipper," in <hi rend="italic">Youth and the Bright Medusa</hi>, placed
                            there as part of what Bernice Slote called "the secret web" in Cather's
                            writing ("Secret Web" 1-19). In this story, which juxtaposes the values
                            of art with those of the commercial and business worlds, Kitty Ayrshire
                            teases an elderly businessman about his conservative opinions by
                            referring him to Tolstoy's book <hi rend="italic">What Is Art?</hi> She
                            recounts Tolstoy's argument that humankind for a long time existed only
                            to gratify its appetites, but then miraculously a divine ideal was
                            disclosed that gave men and women a new craving, at odds with their
                            physical appetites; happiness resides in the creative pursuit of that
                            ideal, glimpsed and felt in great art (142-43). Because "A Gold Slipper"
                            remains a minor piece in Cather's canon, readers have not explored that
                            allusion, but I believe that Tolstoy's vision of art was a compatible
                            and reassuring point of reference for Cather (she would have been happy
                            to be called a "crank" like Tolstoy)<ref type="authorial" target="ds-fn4" xml:id="ds-a4" n="4"/> and that some of her ideas in
                            both her criticism and fiction can be referred to Tolstoy for their
                            fuller meaning.</p>
                  <p>A central premise in Tolstoy's book, and one that runs throughout
                            Cather's critical commentary, is that art is not simply the creation of
                            beauty or the manifestation of ideas but the expression of feeling.
                            Tolstoy writes: "To call up in oneself a feeling once experienced, and
                            having called it up by means of movements, lines, colours, sounds,
                            images, expressed in words, to so convey this feeling that others
                            experience the same feeling-in this consists the action of art" (74).
                            "That others experience the same feeling": for Tolstoy the great power
                            of art lies in its capacity through shared emotion to annihilate the
                            differences between people. He writes that "it is in this liberation of
                            the personality from its separateness from other people, from its own
                            loneliness, in this merging of the personality in others, that the chief
                            attractive power and distinctive character of art lies" (215-16). Cather
                            says something similar when she talks about art and the gift of
                            sympathy; she refers repeatedly in letters to the importance of getting
                            the emotion right. In an interview in 1925 she asserted that emotion is
                            bigger than style and that there is very little that is new and valuable
                            for the artist in ideas (<hi rend="italic">In Person</hi> 79). Both
                            Tolstoy and Cather believed that art which requires a great deal of
                            education is false art, based on artifice and cleverness rather than
                            feeling.</p>
                  <p>For Cather, it was essential to an artist's success to strip away all
                            superficial detail. A work of art lives on through time to the extent
                            that the artist gives expression to human emotions that are universal
                            and timeless. In "The Novel Démeublé" she says of
                            Balzac's fiction that "the things by which he still lives, the types of
                            greed and avarice and ambition and vanity and lost innocence of heart .
                            . . are as vital today as they were then. But their material
                            surroundings, upon which he expended such labour and pains . . . the eye
                            glides over them" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing </hi>38-39). Tolstoy had
                            made the same argument in <hi rend="italic">What Is Art?</hi> Compared
                            to old stories like that of Joseph and his brethren or that of
                            Potiphar's wife, many of Pushkin's stories or Dickens's <hi rend="italic">Pickwick Papers</hi> are overwhelmed, he argues, by
                            abundant and superfluous details, scarcely intelligible to people living
                            outside the surroundings the author describes: "Take away the details
                            from the best novels of our times," says Tolstoy, "and what will
                            remain?" (242). Likewise, for Cather, the story of a banker who is
                            unfaithful to his wife and ruins himself trying to gratify his mistress
                            cannot be reinforced by an exposition on the banking system and stock
                            exchange; she concedes ironically that if the story is thin, such things
                            might help, but she wonders if they really have a place in imaginative
                            art (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 37-38).</p>
                  <p>Her thoughts here strongly echo those of Tolstoy. Using the example of
                            music, he writes: "In consequence of the poverty of the subject matter,
                            the feelings, the melodies of modern musicians are startlingly
                            insubstantial. And, then, in order to strengthen the impression,
                            produced by the insubstantial melody, modern musicians crowd into every
                            insignificant melody complicated modulations" (<hi rend="italic">What Is
                                Art?</hi> 142). Perhaps he would have appreciated Cather's
                            observation that in his novels the material furnishings-the descriptions
                            of clothes, food, houses, and so on-are always part of the emotions of
                            the people. Certainly he would have agreed with the final reflection in
                            "The Novel Démeublé" that the artist should "leave the
                            scene bare for the play of emotions, great and little," like "the stage
                            of a Greek theatre, or . . . that house into which the glory of
                            Pentecost descended" (42-43).</p>
                  <p>When she links art to religion, Cather approaches the heart of Tolstoy's
                            poetics. Genuine art, he argued, expresses the religious consciousness
                            of one's age. In Western civilization, he states, the Christian ideal of
                            love of one's fellow man remains paramount. Two kinds of feelings unite
                            all people: simple feelings such as joy, gaiety, and tenderness, and
                            that great Christian feeling which flows from the "consciousness of the
                            brotherhood of mankind" (233-34). Among the artists Tolstoy singles out
                            as achieving that goal are Victor Hugo, Dostoevsky, George Eliot, and,
                            interestingly, two French painters who interested Cather: Jean Millet
                            and Jules Breton (who painted <hi rend="italic">Song of the Lark</hi>).
                            Tolstoy rejected science for its own sake, the laboratory without
                            humanist application. He argued that "true science consists in finding
                            out what we should and should not believe, in finding out how the
                            associated life of human beings should and should not be established"
                            (292). Much of Godfrey St. Peter's thinking in <hi rend="italic">The
                                Professor's House</hi> reflects these thoughts: St. Peter tells his
                            students that science has made man comfortable and given him a number of
                            ingenious toys but hasn't solved the real problems of human existence.
                            Echoing Tolstoy directly, he states that art and religion are the same
                            thing in the end and that they have given man the only happiness he has
                            ever had (67-69). Cather, from her earliest student reviews, asserted
                            that "art itself is the highest moral purpose in the world" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 378).</p>
                  <p>Tolstoy's belief that art must be imbued with a religious consciousness
                            and that it promotes feelings shared by all humankind can be seen as
                            informing Cather's later works, especially <hi rend="italic">The
                                Professor's House</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                                Archbishop</hi>. In both these books the highest form of art is
                            communal in origin and service. In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                House</hi> religious and communal art are the only viable
                            alternatives in a world consumed by ambition and greed; they are a
                            lasting source of happiness because they transcend personal desire. The
                            dressmaker's need to express the emotion of love finds its fullest and
                            most satisfying form in the ritual of the Magnificat. Tom Outland's only
                            pleasure in material objects is in the love he feels for the communal
                            artifacts of the ancient Indians. Similarly, in <hi rend="italic">Death
                                Comes for the Arcbbisbop</hi> the religious artifacts of the peoples
                            in the Southwest are held up as the ideal. They are the work and
                            property of a whole people or folk and so transcend the question of
                            private possession and individual ambition; more important, they
                            represent the fundamental emotions of the Christian tradition-the love
                            of Christ, the tenderness of the Virgin, the sorrow of the crucifixion.
                            They fulfill certainly what Tolstoy described as the destiny of art-the
                            translation from reason to feeling of the truth that for their own
                            well-being, people must unite, "substitut[ing] for the kingdom of force,
                            the kingdom of heaven, that is, love, which presents itself . . . as the
                            highest aim of human life" (297).</p>
                  <p>Perhaps Cather's debt to the Russians can be summed up as a translation.
                            From her reading she took the powerful images of the Russian steppe and
                            peasant folk and recreated them in terms of the felt truth of her own
                            Nebraska experience. The Russian story of the superfluous man, haunted
                            by his lost connection to home and to the earth, she translated into the
                            plight of the restless and rootless young American who watches a virgin
                            land transformed in one generation into an urban, industrial wasteland.
                            And the Russian vision of art connected to the brotherhood of man she
                            located in the work of a people and a church. From the Russians, we
                            might say, she translated for Americans the universals of the human
                            heart.</p>
               </div1>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTES</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ds-a1" xml:id="ds-fn1" n="1">For a discussion of
                            this epigraph, see Slote, "Secret Web."</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ds-a2" xml:id="ds-fn2" n="2">Turgenev's influence
                            can be directly felt in the work of other American writers as well,
                            particularly that of Sherwood Anderson and Ernest Hemingway. See, e.g.,
                            Wilkinson.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ds-a3" xml:id="ds-fn3" n="3">Cather reminded
                            Sergeant that Dvo&#345;ák had in fact spent several weeks
                            in Nebraska in the early 1880s before composing his great symphony. See
                            also Cather, <hi rend="italic">World and Parish</hi> 412-13.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ds-a4" xml:id="ds-fn4" n="4">In contemporary
                            literary theory, following the Russian critic Mikhail Bakhtin, Cather
                            would be described in negative terms, like Tolstoy, as writing in a
                            monologue, in a voice unified by its own convictions and closed to an
                            opposing point of view.</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Bakhtin, M. M. <hi rend="italic">The Dialogic Imagination: Four
                                    Essays</hi>. Trans. Caryl Emerson and Michael Holquist. Ed.
                                Michael Holquist. Austin: U of Texas P, 1981.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Bogan, Louise. "American-Classic." <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather
                                    and Her Critics</hi>. Ed. James Schroeter. Ithaca: Cornell UP,
                                1967. 126-33.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Bohlke, L. Brent. "Beginnings: Willa Cather and 'The Clemency of
                                the Court.'" <hi rend="italic">Prairie Schooner</hi> 48 (Summer
                                1974): 134-44.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">Collected Short Fiction,
                                    1892-1912</hi>. Ed. Virginia Faulkner. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                                1970.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                                    Archbishop</hi>. New York: Knopf, 192.7.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Early Stories of
                                    Willa Cather</hi>. Ed. Mildred Bennett. New York: Dodd, 1957.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "A Gold Slipper." <hi rend="italic">Youth
                                    and the Bright Medusa.</hi> New York: Knopf, 1920.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Kingdom of Art:
                                    Willa Cather's First Principles and Critical Statements,
                                    1893-1896</hi>. Ed. Bernice Slote. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                                1966.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to H. L. Mencken. 6 Feb. 1922.
                                Enoch Pratt Library, Baltimore.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to Mr. Miller. 24 Oct. 11924.
                                Newberry Library, Chicago.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letters to Elizabeth Sergeant. Morgan
                                Library, New York.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My
                                Ántonia</hi>. 1918. 2nd ed. Boston: Houghton, 1926.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">On Writing: Critical
                                    Studies on Writing as an Art</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1949.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> Boston:
                                Houghton, 1913.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                House</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1915.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person:
                                    Interviews, Speeches, Letters</hi>. Ed. L. Brent Bohlke.
                                Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986.</bibl>
                     <bibl> &#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The World and the
                                    Parish: Willa Cather's Articles and Reviews, 1893-1902</hi>. Ed.
                                William M. Curtin. 2 vols. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1970. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Mirsky, D. S. <hi rend="italic">A History of Russian
                                Literature</hi>. Ed. Francis J. Whitfield. New York: Knopf, 1949.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Moorhead, Elizabeth. <hi rend="italic">These Two Were Here: Louise
                                    Homer and Willa Cather</hi>. Pittsburgh: U of Pittsburgh P,
                                1950.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Slote, Bernice. "Willa Cather: The Secret Web." <hi rend="italic">Five Essays on Willa Cather: The Merrimack Symposium</hi>. Ed.
                                John J. Murphy. North Andover, MA: Merrimack College, 1974, 1-20.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Slote, Bernice, and Virginia Faulkner, eds. <hi rend="italic">The
                                    Art of Willa Cather</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1974.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Tolstoy, Leo. <hi rend="italic">Anna Karenina</hi>. Trans. Louise
                                and Aylmer Maude. Ed. George Gibian. New York: Norton, 1970.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Cossacks</hi>.
                                Trans. Rosemary Edmonds. Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1960.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">What Is Art?</hi> Trans.
                                Charles Johnston. Philadelphia: Altemus, 1898.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Turgenev, Ivan. <hi rend="italic">Diary of a Superfluous Man.</hi>
                                Trans. David Patterson. New York: Norton, 1984</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Fathers and Sons</hi>.
                                1862. Trans. Ralph E. Matlaw. New York: Norton, 1966.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">First Love</hi>. Trans.
                                Isabel F. Hapgood. New York: Scribner's, 1904.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">A King Lear of the
                                    Steppes</hi>. Trans. Isabel F. Hapgood. New York: Scribner's,
                                1903.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">A Sportsman's
                                Notebook</hi>. Trans. Charles and Natasha Hepburn. London: Cresset,
                                1950.</bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Turgenev's Letters: A
                                    Selection</hi>. Ed. Edgar H. Lehrman. New York: Knopf, 1961.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Wilkinson, Myler. <hi rend="italic">Hemingway and Turgenev: The
                                    Nature of Literary Influence</hi>. Michigan: UMI Research, 1986.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Wilson, Edmund. Rev. of <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather and Her Critics</hi>. Ed. James
                                Schroeter. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1967. 15-17.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Woodress, James. "Willa Cather: American Experience and European
                                Tradition." <hi rend="italic">The Art of Willa Cather</hi>. Ed.
                                Bernice Slote and Virginia Faulkner. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1974.
                                43-61.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="divcomedy">
            <front>
               <head type="main"> Cather's New World Divine Comedy</head>
               <head type="sub">The Dante Connection</head>
               <byline>JOHN J. MURPHY</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>More than twenty years ago, in his insightful essay "Cather's Mortal Comedy,"
                        D. H. Stewart analyzed <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>
                        as a truncated <hi rend="italic">Divine Comedy</hi> structured around the
                        seven virtues and their corresponding vices and crowned at the end by the
                        "Beatific Vision" of Latour's last thoughts. Although his analysis is forced
                        in places, Stewart succeeds in making a case for Dante as a possible Cather
                        "influence" and indicates references to him in her writing. In Cather's
                        essay "Escapism," Dante is among the great men she wishes to rescue from the
                        "iconoclasts and tomb-breakers" of this century, who dispose of him "because
                        he was a cryptogram and did not at all mean to say what the greatest lines
                        in the Italian language make him say" (25-26). Stewart also calls attention
                        to the passage in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> where Jim
                        Burden's mentor Gaston Cleric reads "the discourse between Dante and his
                        'sweet teacher' Virgil . . . and the lines of the poet Statius, who spoke
                        for Dante" in honoring the <hi rend="italic">Aeneid</hi> as "mother to me
                        and nurse to me in poetry" (261-62).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="jm-a1" target="jm-fn1" n="1"/>
               </p>
               <p>Other references to and borrowings from the Italian poet that Stewart does
                        not mention establish Dante as a definite influence. For example, in the
                        early story "A Death in the Desert" (1903), Katherine Gaylord describes her
                        visit to Adriance Hilgarde in his Florentine palace where beneath a bust of
                        Dante they clung together like Francesca and Paolo "on a spar in mid-ocean
                        after the shipwreck of everything" until Adriance's wife returned home, "<hi rend="italic">and in the book we read no more that night</hi>" (73).
                        Later, for the story of Emil Bergson and Marie Shabata in her first Nebraska
                        novel, <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> (1913), Cather drew on the same
                        Dante pair to illustrate the tragic consequences of sexual passion as well
                        as to evoke sympathy for the lovers. These examples suggest Cather's
                        appreciation of the human drama, although not necessarily the moral
                        dimension, in Dante. But by 1925, three years after her conversion to
                        Episcopalianism and early in the period of her spiritual quest novels-<hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> (1925), <hi rend="italic">My
                            Mortal Enemy</hi> (1926), <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                            Archbishop</hi> (1927), and <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                        (1931)-Cather's appreciation seems to have deepened. In a lecture that year
                        at Bowdoin College she emphasized love rather than hate as the
                        art-generating passion and distinguished "Dante's <hi rend="italic">Inferno</hi> and the whole <hi rend="italic">Commedia</hi> [as] inverted
                        evil, hatred of evil because of the love of good. The great characters in
                        literature are born out of love," she said, "often out of some beautiful
                        experience of the writer" (<hi rend="italic">In Person</hi> 156). </p>
               <p>Like the <hi rend="italic">Commedia</hi>, Cather's novels of the postwar
                        period reveal a personal need for a spiritually reflective and well-ordered
                        universe. In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, for example,
                        Godfrey St. Peter yearns for the time when for "every man and woman who
                        crowded into the cathedrals on Easter Sunday [and] was a principal in the
                        gorgeous drama with God, glittering angels on one side and the shadows of
                        evil coming and going on the other, life was a rich thing" (68). In <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>, Myra Henshawe returns to the
                        Catholic faith of her youth because it gives significance to her death. In
                            <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, Father Latour
                        sees the Redemption reflected in a twisted tree, in the color of the
                        mountains, and in the rock of Ácoma. <hi rend="italic">Shadows on
                            the Rock</hi> presents the world view of the <hi rend="italic">Commedia</hi> through religious women and children. To the devout nuns
                        "this all-important earth [was] created by God for a great purpose, the sun
                        which He made to light it by day, the moon which He made to light it by
                        night, and the stars, made to beautify the vault of heaven, like frescoes,
                        and to be a clock and compass for man" (97). When Cécile and
                        Jacques light candles before the castlelike altar of Notre Dame de la
                        Victoire and watch the flames reveal its highlights, they imagine "that the
                        Kingdom of Heaven looked exactly like this from the outside and was
                        surrounded by such walls. . . . and it was comforting . . . to know just
                        what Heaven looked like,&#8212;strong and unassailable, wherever it was
                        set among the stars" (64-65). </p>
               <p>A world tailored to Christian mythology and values is aesthetically
                        appropriate for the pilgrimage that Dante dramatizes through the <hi rend="italic">Inferno</hi>, the <hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi>, and
                        the <hi rend="italic">Paradiso</hi> and Cather in <hi rend="italic">Death
                            Comes for the Archbishop</hi> and the second half of <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. Inspired by the <hi rend="italic">via
                        crucis</hi>, the journey in each work represents a departure from
                        worldliness, imitating Christ's submission to the Father, an interior
                        journey symbolized in an exterior one containing purgatorial elements that
                        prepare the pilgrim for God (Turner and Turner 1-17, 248-51). <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> emphasizes these components
                        through a place resembling Dante's purgatorial setting rather than a
                        journey, but when combined with the earlier novels, it completes a Catherian
                        New World Divine Comedy. In considering the three novels I begin with <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> because it anticipates the more
                        comprehensive journey from Hell to Paradise in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes
                            for the Archbishop</hi>. <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> will
                        serve as a coda to the journey that is symbolized in Father Latour's travels
                        through the vast southwestern landscape. </p>
               <p>The <hi rend="italic">Commedia</hi> begins with Dante's midlife confusion in
                        the Dark Wood of Error, which Beatrice later defines as his turning from
                        divine to human sciences, turning "his steps aside from the True Way,
                        pursuing the false images of good" (<hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi>
                        30.130-31). Having given up her God for worldly love in a marriage never
                        blessed by the church or with children, Myra Henshawe has descended into
                        darkness, "come on evil days" (<hi rend="italic">Mortal Enemy</hi> 60). Her
                        husband Oswald, like a soul in Hell, has the "tired face of one who has
                        utterly lost hope" (61), and Myra' complaint about the plight of
                        humanity&#8212;"Ah-ha, I have one more piece of evidence, one more,
                        against the hideous injustice God permits in this world!"
                        (65)&#8212;reminds me of Dante's similarly resentful Vanni Fucci, who
                        makes obscene gestures toward God. The infernal extreme of Myra's condition
                        is evident when the mother of the southern family tramping in the apartment
                        overhead transforms into a tormenting serpent: "She has the wrinkled, white
                        throat of an adder . . . and the hard eyes of one" (74). </p>
               <p>The turning point in Myra's story is her initial visit to the headland above
                        the Pacific, where she begins to desire forgiveness, "to see this place at
                        dawn . . . a forgiving time" (73). Hers is the purgatorial struggle of
                        detachment from worldly things (McCabe 46), the headland rising above the
                        sea recalling Dante's mountain in the southern seas which sinners must climb
                        before translation through the spheres of Paradise. With narrator Nellie
                        Birdseye, Myra repeatedly returns to the headland and its solitary cedar, an
                        echo of Dante's Tree of Life atop Purgatory, anticipating Father Latour's
                        cruciform tree at the beginning of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                            Archbishop</hi>. Dante's journey to the summit begins on the steps of
                        Penance and ends with purification, once he confesses straying from
                        spiritual to worldly pursuits and Matilda washes him and makes him sip the
                        waters of Lethe to dissolve his guilt. The three steps through the gate
                        where the Angel Guardian, representing the priest confessor, uses the keys
                        of discernment and absolution to forgive sinners symbolize confession,
                        contrition, and gratitude for God's mercy. This same sequence is present in
                        Cather's novel. The first step in Myra's journey is recognition of sin, and
                        in her consternation she laments to Oswald the very happening of their lives
                        together: "Why must I die like this, alone with my mortal enemy?" (95). Her
                        haunting question is essentially a lament of dependence on the occasion of
                        her sinfulness rather than any condemnation of Oswald.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="jm-a2" target="jm-fn2" n="2"/>
               </p>
               <p>In receiving the Eucharist, Myra&#8212;while perhaps not purged of her
                        sins&#8212;is restored to grace. Consequently, she takes up her crucifix
                        and makes her final journey to the headland, where she had equated dawn with
                        the kind of purification Dante experiences on the summit of Purgatory. "When
                        that first cold, bright streak comes over the water," Myra tells Nellie,
                        "it's as if all our sins were pardoned; as if the sky leaned over the earth
                        and kissed it and gave it absolution. You know how the great sinners always
                        came home to die in some religious house, and the abbot or the abbess went
                        out and received them with a kiss?" (73). One must hope that Myra survives
                        until dawn and concludes her journey in light, just as Dante ends his in
                        light, light within the soul as well as striking the eyes. The result is
                        peace (which flows from harmony with God) and understanding (which flows
                        from peace): <q rend="block">
                     <lg>
                        <l>as I grew worthier to see,</l>
                        <l>the more I looked, the more unchanging semblance</l>
                        <l>appeared to change with every change in me.</l>
                     </lg>
                     <bibl>(<hi rend="italic">Paradiso</hi> 33.112-14)</bibl>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>At the beginning of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>,
                        Father Latour is lost in a maze of trails and conical hills. His story too
                        involves a painful progress from worldliness to surrender to God's will. The
                        pattern upon which the priest's pilgrimage is modeled is clarified in his
                        contemplation of Christ's suffering at the cruciform tree: "The Passion of
                        Jesus became for him the only reality; the need of his own body was but part
                        of that conception" (20). Just as Dante is rescued by the Virgin's sending
                        Virgil to guide him, Latour is led by the Virgin to Hidden Water-a symbol,
                        like Beatrice, of Christian faith. </p>
               <p>The way to God cannot be easy for these pilgrims. As Virgil points out to
                        Dante, there is no easy way up the hill crowned with light: "I . . . will
                        lead you forth through an eternal place. There you shall see the ancient
                        spirits tried in endless pain, and hear their lamentations as each bemoans
                        the second death of souls. Next you shall see upon a burning mountain souls
                        in fire and yet content in fire" (<hi rend="italic">Inferno</hi> 1.106-12).
                        Latour, shut out of Santa Fe, must pursue a circuitous route to and from
                        Durango-his own penitential journey-to be admitted to the city. "Salvation
                        must grow out of understanding," notes John Ciardi. "Total understanding can
                        follow only from total experience, and experience must be won by the
                        laborious discipline of shaping one's absolute attention. The object is to
                        achieve God, and Dante's God exists in no state of childlike innocence: He
                        is total knowledge and only those who have truly experienced knowledge can
                        begin to approach him" ("How to Read Dante" 343). </p>
               <p>Dante's journey into darkness has its counterpart in Latour's visit to the
                        "Stone Lips" cave, where earth's mysteries challenge the patriarchal order
                        the priest represents. A similar challenge occurs at Ácoma, where
                        he feels defeated and doubts the efficacy of Calvary among the remote
                        Indians. Less mysterious but equally challenging are Latour's confrontations
                        with the Seven Deadly Sins, which Dante presents on the cornices of
                        Purgatory. While some of the sinners with whom Latour must deal possess a
                        cluster of qualities that move them toward roundness of character, each is
                        typified by a dominant fault: Lust is the boast of Padre Martínez,
                        Gluttony is Fray Baltazar's, Avarice is Padre Lucero's, and Sloth is
                        represented by his nephew Trinidad; Buck Scales is the type of Wrath; Manuel
                        Chavez is Envy; and Dońa Isabella represents a venial form of
                        Pride. Although Hell and Purgatory are fused in <hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi>, Cather presents her lost sinners first: Scales, Martinez,
                        Lucero (recall Lucero's deathbed vision of Martínez in
                        torment&#8212;"Eat your tail, Martínez, eat your tail!"; 171).
                        We journey toward less serious failings and even feel affection for Isabella
                        in her vanity, though the vanity she personifies has serious overtones in
                        Latour's own spiritual development. </p>
               <p>Latour's chief failings are selfishness and pride, and pride is the very sin
                        Dante acknowledges in <hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi> as his own chief
                        failing. Evident in his tendency to control and order, which is challenged
                        in the cave and at Ácoma, Latour's vanity centers on cathedral
                        building. In fact, spiritual progress can be traced in his changing
                        attitudes toward this project. At first it is a "very keen worldly ambition
                        . . . that such a building might be a continuation of himself and his
                        purpose, a physical body full of his aspirations after he had passed from
                        the scene" (<hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi> 175). Much later, when
                        Vaillant fails to be enthusiastic about "fine building, when everything
                        about [them] is so poor&#8212;and [they themselves] are so poor," Latour
                        insists that "the Cathedral is not for us . . . We build for the future"
                        (244). His concern is that such plans might involve worldliness. Finally,
                        the cathedral functions as his sanctuary. When he enters Santa Fe for the
                        last time and sees it leaping operatically out of the mountains and black
                        pines, it has taken the place of Vaillant in his life: "He felt safe under
                        its shadow; like a boat come back to harbour, lying under its own sea-wall"
                        (273). This building comes to represent the church for which he had
                        surrendered his will in giving Vaillant the opportunity to go to Colorado. </p>
               <p>To apply Christ's submission-to-the-Father journey to Latour's, we must
                        understand the personal need he has for his friend Joseph's companionship
                        and enthusiasm. Vaillant's "impassioned request" to serve the poor Americans
                        in Arizona spoils Latour's "cherished plan" to keep him in Santa Fe and is
                        "a bitter personal disappointment." The "sharp struggle" going on within
                        Latour is climaxed as he breaks off a spray of flowering tamarisk "to
                        punctuate and seal, as it were, his renunciation" (208-09). This begins his
                        Gethsemane, anticipating the additional pain involved in offering Vaillant
                        the opportunity to go to Colorado. During Vaillant's preparation for
                        departure we realize that the dependence is mutual, that Vaillant too
                        suffers in leaving his old friend behind. </p>
               <p>Finally, Cather clothes her priests in beatitude by making their lives
                        remarkably similar in spirit and imagery to two celebrated saints in <hi rend="italic">Paradiso</hi>. In the Sphere of the Sun, Thomas Aquinas
                        tells Dante of "two Princes" sent by Providence to serve the fallen away
                        Bride of Christ, the church (11.28-108). One of these, Francis of Assisi, is
                        praised as "like the seraphim" in his love; Aquinas extols his marriage to
                        Lady Poverty, despite the wrath of his father, a prosperous wool merchant,
                        who opposed his son's vocation. Aquinas enumerates Francis's missionary
                        journeys to Greece and Egypt and his projected pilgrimage to Spain, and
                        praises his ability to attract followers-Bernard, Egidius, and Sylvester,
                        who bound themselves with the humble cord of the Franciscan order. Humble
                        birth and voluntary poverty translated into regal dignity and spiritual
                        riches in Francis's life, says Aquinas, who concludes with a reference to
                        the saint's receiving the stigmata during his vision of Christ in 1224. </p>
               <p>Although Cather based her portrait of Father Joseph Vaillant on William J.
                        Howlett's biography of Colorado's Bishop Machebeuf, her emphasis on details
                        paralleling Dante's Francis seems more than coincidental. Joseph's father is
                        a prosperous baker, a stern and jealous man who opposes his son's missionary
                        ambitions. Like Francis, Joseph voluntarily embraces poverty; in Colorado he
                        sleeps on a straw mattress, eats on oilcloth-covered planks, and uses
                        wornout shirts for towels. Although he begs and invests in property for the
                        church, "for himself, Father Joseph was scarcely acquisitive to the point of
                        decency. He owned nothing in the world but his mule Contento. . . . [He] was
                        like the saints of the early Church, literally without personal possessions"
                        (227). Like Francis, Joseph inspires many followers. When the dying Father
                        Revardy travels to Denver to assist at Vaillant's funeral, Latour reflects
                        on "the extraordinary personal devotion that Father Joseph had so often
                        aroused and retained so long, in red men and yellow men and white" (289).
                        When Dante's Aquinas concludes, Saint Bonaventure relates the story of Saint
                        Dominic, a "cherubim" in his wisdom. Where Francis eschewed learning and
                        praised the simple mind, Dominic founded an order of scholars to preach the
                        pure faith. Married to Faith, as Francis was to Poverty, Dominic became a
                        husbandman, laboring in the garden sown by Christ: <q rend="block">
                     <lg>
                        <l>he soon became </l>
                        <l>a mighty doctor, and began to go </l>
                        <l>his rounds of that great vineyard where the vine, </l>
                        <l>if left untended, pales and cannot grow.</l>
                     </lg>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>Dominic's particular charge was <q rend="block">
                     <lg>
                        <l>to smite </l>
                        <l>the stumps and undergrowths of heresy. </l>
                        <l>And where the thickets were least passable, </l>
                        <l>there his assault bore down most heavily.</l>
                        <l/>
                        <l>And from him many rivulets sprang to birth </l>
                        <l>by which the Catholic orchard is so watered </l>
                        <l>that its little trees spring greener from the earth. </l>
                        <l/>
                     </lg>
                     <bibl>(<hi rend="italic">Paradiso</hi> 12.34-111)</bibl>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>The parallels to Latour and his mission are obvious. Latour directs the
                        construction of a lake in the rectory garden to water the lotus bulbs he
                        imported from Rome. He transports fruitbearing trees and associates the
                        Mexican church with the apparently defunct tamarisks and desert cottonwoods
                        capable of sudden and surprising flowering. Vaillant, in his endearing
                        simplicity, must verbalize what is obvious to Latour: The lost Catholics in
                        Arizona, he says, "are like seeds, full of germination but with no moisture.
                        A mere contact is enough to make them a living part of the Church" (206).
                        Vaillant looks for direction to Latour, the Cathedral builder, who guards
                        the purity of the faith and contends with the clerical corruptions and
                        heresy reflected in the ruined peach tree stumps in Fray Baltazar's garden
                        at Ácoma. As befits a husbandman, Latour retires to a garden: "He
                        grew such fruit as was hardly to be found even in the old orchards of
                        California. . . . He urged the new priests to plant fruit trees wherever
                        they went, and to encourage the Mexicans to add fruit to their starchy diet"
                        (267). Not only these individual lives but their complementary qualities and
                        activities parallel Dante's portraits. Francis and Dominic, says
                        Bonaventure, are each a wheel of the great chariot in which the church
                        rides; they are the two champions sent by Christ to teach and give example.
                        "To extol one or the other," says Aquinas, "is to speak of both in that
                        their works led to a single goal" (<hi rend="italic">Paradiso</hi>
                        11.40-42). </p>
               <p>Additional Dantean elements in <hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi> include
                        Marian protection, Bernardine ministry, and emphasis on light. Both Latour
                        and Vaillant are assisted by the Blessed Virgin throughout their struggles,
                        as when Latour is directed to Hidden Water, discovers the slave Sada one
                        December night, and after Vaillant departs (with a petition for Mary's
                            guidance-"<hi rend="italic">Auspice, Maria!</hi>") feels a solitude "of
                        perpetual flowering. . . . filled by Her who was all the graces;
                        Virgin-daughter, Virgin-mother, girl of the people and Queen of Heaven: <hi rend="italic">le ręve supręme de la chair</hi>" (256).
                        During his final years Latour is accompanied by his student Bernard, just as
                        Saint Bernard accompanies Dante during the final stage of his journey to the
                        Godhead. Like Dante, Latour is directed toward light, toward "the blue and
                        gold, into the morning, into the morning!" (276). And he moves beyond time,
                        which "ceased to count for him" (290). </p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> generally restricts the physical
                        pilgrimage to the purgatorial place. Emphatically static, set firmly on the
                        rock of Quebec, it nevertheless incorporates a variety of events in time and
                        place into the account of a year in the lives of apothecary Euclide Auclair
                        and his daughter Cécile. Quebec itself is a replica of Mount
                        Purgatory crowned with the Earthly Paradise. The initial description of the
                        town compares it to an artificial mountain "broken up into cliffs and ledges
                        and hollows to accommodate groups of figures on their way to the manger" to
                        pay deference to the Christ Child (5). Like the French Nativity scene
                        Auclair recalls, Purgatory is a series of ledges and cliffs, and at its top,
                        beyond the wall of fire and night's shadows, Dante experiences the radiance
                        of the Heavenly Pageant. </p>
               <p>Quebec too is haloed with light, as a catalogue of Cather's descriptions
                        illustrates: "the red-gold autumn sunlight poured over the rock like a heavy
                        southern wine" (33); when the "autumn fog was rolling in from the river . .
                        . . a glow of orange [appeared] overhead where the sun was struggling behind
                        the thick weather. It was like walking in a dream . . . in a world of
                        twilight and miracles" (61-62); on St. Nicholas's Day "the sunlight on the
                        glittering terraces of rock was almost too intense to be borne; one closed
                        one's eyes and seemed to swim in throbbing red" (98); "that second
                        afterglow, which often happens in Quebec, had come on more glorious than the
                        first. All the western sky . . . was now throbbing with fiery vapours, like
                        rapids of clouds; and between, the sky shone with a blue to ravish the
                        heart,-that limpid, celestial, holy blue that is only seen when the light is
                        golden" (103-4); "when the sun came up over the Ile d'Orleans, the rock of
                        Kebec stood gleaming above the river like an altar with many candles, or
                        like a holy city in an old legend, shriven, sinless, washed in gold" (169).
                        Cather's use of light suggests reality beyond this earth, a world above the
                        world, and her personification of the sun suggests the Deity: "the sun
                        emerged . . . an angry ball, and all the snow-covered rock blazed in orange
                        fire. The sun became a half-circle, then a mere red eyebrow, then dropped
                        behind the forest, leaving the air clear blue" (70-71). "Throughout <hi rend="italic">The Divine Comedy</hi> the sun . . . is a symbol for . . .
                        Divine Illumination," observes Ciardi. "In <hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi>, for example, souls may climb only in the light of the sun.
                        . . . Only in the light of God may one ascend that road, and that is the
                        light to which the soul must win" ("How to Read Dante" 340-41). </p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> emphasizes the theme of purgation
                        or expiation, the concept that we must suffer for a time before we enjoy the
                        Beatific Vision that escapes Dante's descriptive powers at the end of <hi rend="italic">Paradiso</hi>, where "in a great flash of light" he
                        discovers "just how our [human] image merges" in the triune rainbow
                        representing God (33.137). Cather's novel reads like a compendium of pain
                        (Stouck 149-61), indicating that human incompleteness is at once the
                        circumstance of suffering and an indication of the need for the perfection
                        that will come through it. Blinker's face is misshapen from an ulcerated
                        jaw; Bishop Laval suffers varicose legs; Mother Juschereau is laid up with a
                        sprained ankle; Madame Renaude has a harelip; hero Henri de Tonti has only
                        one arm; Madame Pommier is severly lame; Antoine Frichette suffers a hernia
                        after his brother-in-law fatally opens his leg from ankle to knee; during
                        bad March weather "many people in the town were sick . . . and
                        Cécile herself caught a cold and was feverish" (156); finally,
                        Count Frontenac declines and dies. Such realities of this flawed world
                        looking toward the next explain the novel's title: "The shades of the early
                        martyrs and great missionaries drew close about [Cécile on All
                        Souls' Day]. All the miracles . . . and the dreams . . . came out of the
                        fog. . . . When one passed by the Jesuits', those solid walls seemed
                        sentinelled by a glorious company of martyrs. . . . at the Ursulines', Marie
                        de l'Incarnation overshadowed the living" (95). </p>
               <p>The theme of suffering for sins is understood even by the children. When
                        Jacques lets slip a nasty word, Cécile washes his mouth with soap:
                        "Is it gone?" (53) he asks solemnly when she finishes. And after his
                        loose-living mother spends a night with boatmen from Montreal, the little
                        boy attempts reparation by making the Stations of the Cross. A major
                        occasion is All Souls' Day, which the colonists spend praying to shorten the
                        suffering time of their departed loved ones. Every year on the anniversary
                        of his hanging, the Auclairs have a Mass said for unfortunate Bichet, who
                        was executed for stealing two brass kettles from a Parisian coach house.
                        Early in the novel Mother Juschereau tells of the appearance to Sister
                        Catherine of the soul of the sinner Marie, who appealed for prayers and
                        Masses to shorten her term in Purgatory. After the Masses were said, Marie
                        returned, "a happy soul, more brilliant than the sun, which smiled and said:
                        'I thank you, my dear Catherine, I go now to paradise to sing the mercies of
                        God for ever, and I shall not forget to pray for you'"(39). </p>
               <p>Cather's story of Laval's successor involves several relevant Dantean
                        touches. Bishop Saint-Vallier is thoughtless, fickle, theatrically
                        extravagant, and high-handed; his "face recalled the portraits of eccentric
                        Florentine nobles" (121), the largest group in Hell. In the Epilogue,
                        however, Saint-Vallier returns from France to Quebec humbled and broken by
                        years of captivity: "Even his enemies were softened at seeing how the man
                        was changed. In place of his former assurance he seemed to wear a leaden
                        mantle of humility; he climbed heavily up the hill to the Cathedral as if he
                        were treading down the mistakes of the past" (272). These details cleverly
                        combine Dante's punishment for damned hypocrites (who struggle under great
                        cloaks, golden and fair on the outside but leaden and heavy within) and the
                        punishment of the proud in Purgatory (who labor around the mountain doubled
                        over beneath enormous slabs of rock that press down according to the degree
                        of their sin). Saint Vallier himself recognizes the otherworldly aspects of
                        the rock of Quebec, which somehow remains outside of time; in this place he
                        will attempt to make amends for the excesses of his life. "You have done
                        well to remain here where nothing changes," he tells Auclair (277). </p>
               <p>Other factors suggest this novel as a New World <hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi>. The seasonal coming of the ships to Quebec recalls the
                        coming of Dante's Ship of Souls. To the Auclairs, the first ship appears as
                        a gleam of white, dipping, rising, and growing "larger and larger, the
                        canvas of sails set full, with the wind well behind them" (206). Dante sees
                        the angel ship speeding toward him: "From each side of it came into view an
                        unknown something-white; and from beneath it, bit by bit, another whiteness
                        grew. We watched till the white objects at each side took shape as (the
                        Angel Boatman's] wings" (2.22-26). As in Dante, Cather's figurative level
                        extends to people as well as to place. The waif Jacques Gaux becomes the
                        novel's Christ figure. Auclair watches him making the Stations of the Cross,
                        and old Bishop Laval kisses his feet as a "reminder of his Infant Saviour"
                            (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 75). North American martyr Noël
                        Chabanel becomes the type of self-denial for the missionary Father Hector;
                        and recluse Jeanne Le Ber, vowing to be as a sanctuary lamp, represents the
                        light of faith for the people in general. In fact, Cather's models of heroic
                        virtue parallel Purgatory's system of Whips, which remind the suffering of
                        the virtues they lacked through examples from the life of the Virgin, from
                        Holy Scripture, and even from pagan lore. In <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>
                        the same virtues are celebrated: the nuns practice chastity; Bishop Laval
                        confines himself to meager, unappetizing food; Mother Juschereau is ever
                        diligent, her fingers constantly constructing artificial flowers for the
                        churches as she oversees her nuns; Jeanne Le Ber gives away her fortune to
                        the church; Noël Chabanel is a model of meekness, Sister Catherine
                        of caritas, and little Jacques of humility. </p>
               <p>These observations, I believe, are the tip of an iceberg. Dantean influences
                        and similarities are a fruitful field because they tell us much about
                        Cather's art and mind and help us understand some of her characters. In the
                        area of artistry, Dante considered himself an innovator of the "sweet new
                        style" of natural expression, the principles of which are comparable to
                        Cather's ideas about unadorned style and lack of clutter in fiction (Ciardi,
                        Notes to Canto 24). Also, Dante's principal structural technique, like
                        Cather's, is the paralleling of episodes and characters, what critics call
                        "back illumination" (Ciardi, "How to Read Dante" 349-50). Boatman Charon in
                            <hi rend="italic">Inferno</hi>, for example, stands in meaningful
                        relationship to the Angel Boatman in <hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi> much
                        as the Hidden Water episode in Archbishop stands in meaningful relationship
                        to Junipero Serra's miracle of the Holy Family. In characterization, Dante
                        leaned heavily on historical and local figures and used them freely, as did
                        Cather throughout her novels, most notably in <hi rend="italic">My
                            Ántonia</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi>, and <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>. The keys to understanding Father Latour and
                        Myra Henshawe are to be found, I think, in Dante and his Catholic world.
                        Both characters reflect Cather's deep need for the kind of order that gives
                        meaning to individual lives, and their spiritual quests are pilgrimages
                        toward the integration of personal and communal visions. Cather's attraction
                        to a Dantean system was not a matter of orthodoxy so much as a desire for an
                        integrating spiritual context. When in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                        Rock</hi> Count Frontenac is dying, we are told that in spiritual matters he
                        had always accepted the authority of the church and that he believed that
                        his spirit would go before God to be judged: "He believed this, because he
                        had been taught it in childhood, and because he knew there was something in
                        himself and in other men that this world did not explain" (247). It is this
                        "something" that emerges in Cather's fiction and Dante's poem. It is what
                        gives significance to their technical achievements and makes their
                        accomplishments valuable. </p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTES</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="jm-a1" xml:id="jm-fn1" n="1">A significant echo
                            of the meeting of Statius and Virgil occurs in <hi rend="italic">Death
                                Comes for the Archbishop</hi> when Vaillant, preparing to return to
                            Denver after a visit to New Mexico, reminds Latour that they are growing
                            old. Latour kneels and asks a blessing. "Blancher," he says, "you are a
                            better man than I. You have been a great harvester of souls, without
                            pride and without shame. . . . If hereafter we have stars in our crowns,
                            yours will be a constellation. Give me your blessing" (261-62).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="jm-a2" xml:id="jm-fn2" n="2">Some have dismissed
                            Myra's journey as religiosity, citing 1 John 4:20-21: "Anyone who says,
                            'I love God,' and hates his brother, is a liar, since a man who does not
                            love the brother that he can see cannot love God, whom he has never
                            seen." However, Matthew 9:37-39 is more appropriate for an evaluation of
                            Myra's situation: "Anyone who prefers father or mother to me is not
                            worthy of me. Anyone who prefers son or daughter to me is not worthy of
                            me. Anyone who does not take up his cross and follow in my footsteps is
                            not worthy of me. Anyone who finds his life will lose it; anyone who
                            loses his life for my sake will find it." See Bennett, whose position is
                            seconded by Tanner.</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Bennett, Mildred R. "Myra's Marriage." <hi rend="italic">WCPM
                                    Newsletter</hi> 30 (1986): 18-19. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                                Archbishop</hi>. 1927. New York: Vintage-Random, 1971. </bibl>
                     <bibl>"A Death in the Desert." <hi rend="italic">The Troll Garden</hi>.
                                1905. Ed. James Woodress. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1983. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "Escapism." <hi rend="italic">On Writing:
                                    Critical Studies on Writing as an Art</hi>. New York: Knopf,
                                1949. 18-29. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia.
                                    1918</hi>. Boston: Sentry-Houghton, 1961. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>.
                                1926. New York: Vintage-Random, 1961. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                House</hi>. 1915. New York: Vintage-Random, 1973. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                                Rock</hi>. 1931. New York: Vintage-Random, 1971. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person:
                                    Interviews, Speeches, and Letters</hi>. Ed. L. Brent Bohlke.
                                Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Ciardi, John. "How to Read Dante." <hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi>. Trans. John Ciardi. New York: Mentor-NAL, 1961.
                                338-50. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Notes to Canto 24. <hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi>. Trans. John Ciardi. New York: Mentor-NAL,
                                1961. 149-50. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Dante. <hi rend="italic">Inferno</hi>. Trans. John Ciardi. New
                                York: Mentor-NAL, 1954. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Paradiso</hi>. Trans.
                                John Ciardi. New York: Mentor-NAL, 1970. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Purgatorio</hi>. Trans.
                                John Ciardi. New York: Mentor-NAL, 1961. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Howlett, William J. <hi rend="italic">The Life of the Right
                                    Reverend Joseph P. Machebeuf, D.D.: Pioneer Priest of Ohio,
                                    Pioneer Priest of New Mexico, Pioneer Priest of Colorado, Vicar
                                    Apostolic of Colorado and Utah, and First Bishop of Denver</hi>.
                                Pueblo, CO: Franklin, 1908. </bibl>
                     <bibl>McCabe, Herbert. <hi rend="italic">The Teaching of the Catholic
                                    Church</hi>. London: Catholic Truth Society, 1985. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Stewart, D.H. "Cather's Mortal Comedy." <hi rend="italic">Queen's
                                    Quarterly</hi> 73 (1966):244-59. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Stouck, David. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Imagination</hi>.
                                Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1975. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Tanner, Stephen L. "Seeking and Finding in Cather's My Mortal
                                Enemy." <hi rend="italic">Literature and Belief</hi> 8 (1988):27-38. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Turner, Victor, and Edith Turner. <hi rend="italic">Image and
                                    Pilgrimage in Christian Culture</hi>. New York: Columbia UP,
                                1978.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="redemption">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Dispossession and Redemption in the Novels of Willa Cather</head>
               <byline>ANN W. FISHER-WIRTH</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <epigraph>
                  <cit>
                     <quote>
                        <hi rend="italic">"Man was lost and saved in a garden."</hi>
                     </quote>
                     <bibl>&#8212;<hi rend="italic">Willa Cather</hi>, Death Comes for
                                the Archbishop</bibl>
                  </cit>
               </epigraph>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> is an anomaly in Willa
                        Cather's fiction. Massive, serene, and luminous, it is scarcely a novel at
                        all; it lacks the novel's defining feature, psychological development and
                        change. Nor does the book have much conflict. Moments of danger in the
                        present end as soon as they begin.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a1" target="afw-fn1" n="1"/> Episodes of suspense or terror in the past
                        come to the reader contained and made safe by means of a framed
                            narration.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a2" target="afw-fn2" n="2"/>
                        The crises in Jean Latour's long struggle to create and control his diocese
                        are briefly reported but take place primarily off-stage.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a3" target="afw-fn3" n="3"/> Nevertheless,
                        despite its lack of drama, <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                        Archbishop</hi> repeats and transforms the central concerns of Cather's
                        psychologically complex and conflict-ridden earlier fiction-concerns with
                        possession and loss, with fall and redemption. The novel grows in particular
                        from Cather's four other finest works, with which it forms a sequence: <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> (1918), <hi rend="italic">A Lost
                            Lady </hi>(1923), <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> (1925),
                        and <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> (1926) (omitting <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>, published in 1922).<hi rend="italic">
                            Death Comes for the Archbishop </hi>(1927) is both a culmination and a
                        reversal of these earlier novels. </p>
               <p>On December 27, 1922, Willa Cather and her parents were confirmed in the
                        Episcopal Church by Dr. George Beecher, Bishop of Nebraska. This was partly
                        a social gesture on Cather's part; Episcopalianism was newly established and
                        very fashionable in Nebraska. But partly, too, it was a reflection both of
                        Cather's increasing conservatism-her increasing desire to fill her life with
                        tradition and ritual-and of her intensifying spiritual longing for a haven,
                        a sanctuary, something to set against what she was coming to see as the
                        tragedy of human experience: the cruelty, anguish, and bleakness of life and
                        love in the world.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a4" target="afw-fn4" n="4"/>
               </p>
               <p>Cather's writing always betrayed a keen sense of loss. At the center of her
                        fiction-particularly in the works I am concerned with here-is the story of
                        the Garden and the Fall. The lives of most of the major characters enact a
                        recurrent tragic pattern, a pattern of dispossession, exile, and longing.
                        For Jim Burden, Niel Herbert, Marian Forrester, Godfrey St. Peter, Tom
                        Outland, and Myra Henshawe, adulthood is a time of failure, disappointment,
                        dejection, sexual guilt, or sexual sterility; their lives seem summarized
                        either by Robert Frost's line "Nothing gold can stay" or by Emily
                        Dickinson's "A loss of something ever felt I." Part of this pattern involves
                        the characters' search for the moment or act that constitutes their origins:
                        either a timeless moment of wholeness, an Edenic moment shortly preceding
                        exile, or a moment which, viewed retrospectively, plunges the character into
                        time and guilt and itself marks the beginning of the Fall. Then, in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, Cather echoes and
                        reverses every single one of these moments of origins. To recognize this is
                        to see how fervently Cather wants to affirm the possibility of redemption.
                        "Man was lost and saved in a garden," the Bishop thinks near the end of his
                        life, quoting his "fellow Auvergnat, Pascal" (267). </p>
               <p>Jim Burden's life powerfully enacts the story of dispossession. He comes to
                        Nebraska at age ten and on his first morning there has an experience of
                        bliss and plenitude as he sits with his back against a pumpkin in his
                        grandmother's garden. "Nothing happened," he remarks. "I did not expect
                        anything to happen. I was something that lay under the sun and felt it, like
                        the pumpkins, and I did not want to be anything more" (<hi rend="italic">Ántonia</hi> 18). But the rest of the novel records his
                        inexorable movement away from that moment. He leaves the garden at the outer
                        edge of the settled prairie for Black Hawk, Black Hawk for Lincoln, Lincoln
                        for New York. He passes from childhood to the repressions and confusions of
                        adolescence, to the sterility of adulthood; as the novel's Introduction
                        tells us, he ends up unhappily married, childless, a lawyer for one of the
                        great railroad companies that so avidly develop&#8212;that is to say,
                            obliterate<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a5" target="afw-fn5" n="5"/>&#8212;the open prairies. During the course of the novel, he has what
                        seem at first to be two additional Edenic moments, but one&#8212;with
                        the hired girls down by the river, just before he leaves Black Hawk for
                        Lincoln&#8212;is marred by thoughts and talk of death, loss, and sexual
                        confusion; and the other-with Ántonia and her children in the
                        orchard-is marred by the knowledge that the garden he stands in, rich with
                        apples in its triple enclosure, is not his home but hers. Homeless, he
                        travels restlessly from West to East and East to West, and makes a home at
                        last only in art that immortalizes "the precious, the incommunicable past"
                        (372), recording the story of the woman who has never been "my
                        Ántonia." </p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>, Cather's great study of carnal guilt and
                        carnal beauty, begins with a literal fall. Ivy Peters, the novel's
                        psychopath, has blinded a female woodpecker. Trying to catch it to put it
                        out of its misery, twelve-year-old Niel Herbert falls from a tree, breaks
                        his arm, and is rescued by the enchanting Marian Forrester, a mother/Muse
                        figure with whom he soon falls more or less in love. The rest of the novel,
                        seen through Niel's eyes, chronicles Mrs. Forrester's fall through a series
                        of men: from her husband Captain Forrester, a man of godlike calm, a man
                        like a tree or a mountain; to her first lover, the virile, wolflike Frank
                        Ellinger; to her second lover, the loathsome, reptilian Ivy Peters. It
                        chronicles as well her husband's fall from nearly mythical vision and power
                        as one of the early pioneer founders of the Burlington railroad, to physical
                        incapacity, near poverty, and death; and the fall of the morning world, the
                        rose-filled marshes and open prairies, along with the rise of men like Ivy
                        Peters. Then, in a movement that is echoed and reversed at the end of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, the narrative moves
                        back in its final pages to search out the moment of origins in an even
                        earlier literal fall. Marian Forrester invites a group of town boys to
                        dinner in an effort to teach them social graces and after dinner tells them
                        of the time long ago when she first met Captain Forrester. Hers is a story
                        of woundedness, of pain and need that issue in human love. A beautiful young
                        woman, already marked by sexual scandal, she fell in that long-ago time from
                        a cliff in California and landed in a tree with both legs broken. Captain
                        Forrester found her, carried her to safety, cherished her, wed her, took her
                        home to his gardens in Sweet Water. And there she began her long, slow fall
                        again. </p>
               <p>Desolation pervades <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, a novel
                        that describes not only the loss of paradise but also, and more terribly,
                        the loss of desire itself, of what Cather calls the ability to conjugate the
                        verb "to love" (264). Godfrey St. Peter, a middle-aged professor at a
                        midwestern university who is feeling the bleakness attendant upon completing
                        his life's work-a vast history of the Spanish explorers-and whose own family
                        relations are increasingly fraught with jealousy, fatigue, and tension,
                        turns in a season of spiritual destitution to thoughts of the most gifted
                        student he ever had, a young man named Tom Outland. Long before, Tom had
                        appeared out of a mysterious past in the Southwest, had entered the
                        professor's garden one day bearing priceless Indian artifacts and a
                        pocketful of turquoises, clear and blue as the desert skies. He had become
                        the Professor's student, had become engaged to the Professor's beautiful
                        daughter Rosamond, had invented a gas that promised to revolutionize
                        aviation, and&#8212;in a semisuicidal gesture, before he could marry the
                        daughter or develop the invention&#8212;had gone off to die in the First
                        World War. Now, years later, the Professor reads Tom's diary, and in the
                        inset "Tom Outland's Story" we learn that Tom's despair was the result of
                        his discovery of Blue Mesa. For just a moment, this abandoned and untouched
                        Indian settlement slept above him in the crystalline air, in the "calmness
                        of eternity" (201); once he told his secret, however, he set in motion the
                        chain of events that brought about the depredation of the city and his own
                        fall into sorrow. Musing upon Tom Outland's life, Godfrey St. Peter
                        concludes that for him, too, the truth is that "he was solitary and must
                        always be so" (265). There is the moment on the mountain, and the endless
                        fall. Tom dies young; the Professor survives his own near-suicide to gaze
                        without hope or delight at a darkening future. </p>
               <p>Though these three novels describe a Fall or a series of Falls, there is also
                        in each one an alternate vision: a powerfully presented natural mode of
                        being, or&#8212;rare in Cather's fiction&#8212;a note of <hi rend="italic">felix culpa</hi>. Jim Burden, of course, shares his novel
                        with Ántonia. Fecund, spontaneous, nurturing, not so much sexual as
                        maternal, she is Cather's greatest exemplar of natural being. Jim's is the
                        story of a Garden and a Fall, but Ántonia's is the story of an
                        abiding Garden. Known only through Jim's narrative, she yet surpasses and
                        eludes it, for her mysteries are not Edenic but Eleusinian. In <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>, Cather presents not an alternate mode of
                        being but rather a final reversal of feeling. Niel, who has judged Marian
                        Forrester harshly and withdrawn his allegiance from her when he discovers
                        her affair with Ivy Peters, comes in this most emotionally mature of
                        Cather's novels to realize at last that the beauty Marian Forrester
                        represents is inseparable from carnality, from the body. Cather comes close
                        to forgiving, even affirming, sexuality in this novel. Having lost her, Niel
                        learns to value Marian Forrester: "When he was dull, dull and tired of
                        everything, he used to think that if he could hear that long-lost lady laugh
                        again, he could be gay" (71). And finally, even in <hi rend="italic">The
                            Professor's House</hi> there occurs a note of <hi rend="italic">felix
                            culpa</hi> in the person of Louie Marsellus, the worldly and rather
                        showy Jew who marries Rosamond St. Peter, gains access to Tom Outland's
                        invention, and develops it into a fortune. He begins as the novel's antihero
                        but comes to suggest a heroism counter to Tom's and possible in the
                        postlapsarian world, based as it is not on purity and solitude but on
                        emotional generosity and sexual love-what Louie himself calls the "fantastic
                        unreasonableness" of passion (170). His love, not Tom's, makes Rosamond, the
                        "rose of the world," bear fruit; by the end of the novel she is pregnant,
                        but-so deep is the book's despondency, its stoical acceptance of life
                        without delight-the knowledge of new life affects St. Peter not at all. </p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, <hi rend="italic">A Lost
                        Lady</hi>, and <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, then, offer
                        counterthemes, however muted, to the theme of dispossession; <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> does not. This novel bears, I think,
                        the most direct relation to <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                        Archbishop</hi>: I believe that through her identification with Myra
                        Henshawe, Cather burns herself out.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a6" target="afw-fn6" n="6"/> This underrated novel, with its exquisite
                        presentation of sexual passion, is the cry of a soul in torment. It is also
                        Cather's most courageous-or most desperate-attempt to affirm life as
                        intensity, as freedom, defiance, and drama. Greatly in love, the young
                        heiress Myra Driscoll defies her uncle, elopes with Oswald Henshawe, and is
                        disowned; one moment of origins in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> is
                        that legendary moment when, as narrator Nellie Birdseye comments, "Love went
                        out of the gates and gave the dare to Fate" (17). </p>
               <p>Another moment of origins, easily overlooked the first time through, occurs
                        during the funeral of Myra's uncle, John Driscoll. The description of the
                        funeral is important, for in this passage we see an expression of the desire
                        to cheat death of its victory, a desire which within a year issued in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>. "I myself could
                        remember his funeral," Nellie Birdseye says, "though I was not more than six
                        years old when it happened." Driscoll's financial support of the church is
                        amply repaid, on his death, by the opulence of the occasion: the high altar
                        blazes with candles; the choir is filled with masses of flowers; and Mass is
                        celebrated by the bishop and "a flock of priests in gorgeous vestments."
                        Then, in a splendid gesture of enclosure, "when the pall-bearers arrived,
                        Driscoll did not come to the church; the church went to him. The bishop and
                        clergy went down the nave and met that great black coffin at the door,
                        preceded by the cross and boys swinging cloudy censers, followed by the
                        choir chanting to the organ. They surrounded, they received, they seemed to
                        assimilate into the body of the church the body of old John Driscoll. They
                        bore it up to the high altar on a river of colour and incense and
                        organ-tone; they claimed it and enclosed it." Indeed, as Nellie says, it
                        seemed as if John Driscoll had "escaped the end of all flesh; it was as if
                        he had been translated, with no dark conclusion to the pageant, no 'night of
                        the grave' about which our Protestant preachers talked. From the freshness
                        of roses and lilies, from the glory of the high altar, he had gone straight
                        to the greater glory, through smoking censers and candles and stars" (<hi rend="italic">Mortal Enemy</hi> 18-19). </p>
               <p>Myra's life is marred by poverty and jealousy; giving all for love brings her
                        bitter disappointment. In a final splendid gesture, she dies alone at dawn,
                        a runaway once again, on a wild headland overlooking the Pacific Ocean.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a7" target="afw-fn7" n="7"/> The pain that
                        brings her to this point is nearly overwhelming. Nor, since its cause is
                        ineffable, can it really be articulated. Myra herself says, "I should have
                        stayed with my uncle. It was money I needed. We've thrown our lives away"
                        (75)-but she would have been no happier had she sacrificed love to stay with
                        old John Driscoll; her account of her own life seems insufficient. Nellie
                        Birdseye comes closer when, remembering Myra listening to the "Casta diva"
                        aria from <hi rend="italic">Norma</hi>, she thinks of that "hidden richness
                        in her," that "compelling, passionate, overmastering something for which I
                        had no name" (48). </p>
               <p>Myra dies alone with "my mortal enemy" (95). Such, Cather seems to say, are
                        the wages of passion, for Myra's mortal enemy seems to be both her
                        husband-who loves her devotedly-and her own desirous spirit and body.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a8" target="afw-fn8" n="8"/> Myra has gone
                        forth, away from home, church, and father; consumed by "two fatal maladies"
                        (74), she is at liberty to suffer and to die. John Driscoll, in contrast,
                        creates a haven for himself. Headstrong and ruthless like Myra, he
                        nevertheless stakes his fortune on forms of safety and closure, and Cather
                        comes perilously close, in the passages I have quoted, to suggesting that
                        with sufficient belief and sufficient fortune donated to the church, John
                        Driscoll can escape death. Myra is Cather's heroine-but the cost is too
                        great, the discoveries too painful. Out of Myra Henshawe's defeat Cather
                        creates Jean Marie Latour; out of the agony of <hi rend="italic">My Mortal
                            Enemy</hi> she creates the luminous calm of <hi rend="italic">Death
                            Comes for the Archbishop</hi>. </p>
               <p>The heart of this book, then, is Cather's meditation on Last Things. What is
                        the way to live, since one must die? What is the way to avoid Myra
                        Henshawe's torment? In her essay "On <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                            Archbishop</hi>," Cather comments that its title came from Holbein's<hi rend="italic"> Dance of Death</hi>.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a9" target="afw-fn9" n="9"/> The reference is revealing, for in this series
                        of woodcuts upon the medieval theme, the Bishop alone goes to his death with
                        serenity, humbly following Death across a landscape which, in its
                        simplifications, resembles the landscape of Cather's novel. There is his
                        flock, frightened and scattered; he has been a faithful pastor. There are
                        the church on the hill and the setting sun, which accrue rich symbolic value
                        for Cather. And across this landscape, as much at one with his death as the
                        setting sun, moves the dignified, patient Bishop. </p>
               <figure>
                  <graphic url="cat.cs001.01"/>
                  <head type="main">Hans Holbein, <hi rend="italic">The Dance of Death</hi>. The Bishop.</head>
                  <figDesc>Hans Holbein, The Dance of Death. The
                            Bishop.</figDesc>
               </figure>
               <p>Jean Marie Latour dies with similar poise. At the end of a long, rewarding
                        life he dies peacefully "of having lived" (<hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi>
                        269), surrounded by friends, in the shadow of the artifact which will
                        enclose him and immortalize him, his Cathedral. As he lies dying, his
                        thoughts circle back to his life's moment of origins. As in <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>, the narrative of this moment has been
                        delayed; but whereas there we learn of a Fall, here we learn of a
                        Fulfillment. The moment comes to Cather from her primary source, William
                        Joseph Howlett's life of the "pioneer priest" Joseph P. Machebeuf (who is
                        represented in the novel by Father Vaillant). Howlett mentions the moment
                        only in passing; but Cather, by placing it in the dying Archbishop's memory,
                        by allowing her whole novel to build toward it, underscores its importance.
                        Latour remembers the morning he and Joseph Vaillant ran away from their
                        families and village to sign up as missionaries to the New World; as he
                        remembers Vaillant's anguish, he drifts out of his dying body to enter that
                        long-ago moment: "In reality the Bishop was not there at all; he was
                        standing in a tip-tilted green field among his native mountains, and he was
                        trying to give consolation to a young man who was being torn in two before
                        his eyes by the desire to go and the necessity to stay. He was trying to
                        forge a new Will in that devout and exhausted priest; and the time was
                        short, for the <hi rend="italic">diligence</hi> for Paris was already
                        rumbling down the mountain gorge" (299). </p>
               <p>As in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>, Love goes out the gates and
                        gives the dare to Fate. Here, however, the bid is for sacrifice, celibacy,
                        discipline, redemption; in this moment the priests are born into their
                        missionary endeavor and die to the fallen world. Leaving their homes, they
                        journey to a terrifying landscape, a hell of "countless canyons and arroyos,
                        fissures in the earth which are sometimes ten feet deep, sometimes a
                        thousand" (7). But though their earthly journey seems to be an exile, faith
                        enables them to dwell in the realm of origins. This is the significance, for
                        instance, of the cruciform tree before which the Bishop worships at the
                        beginning of the novel. Lost in the desert, nearly dead of thirst, concerned
                        for his mission, Latour comes across this tree that sanctifies the
                        landscape. He commends himself to Christ and then, as if by miracle,
                        stumbles upon a tiny settlement called <hi rend="italic">Agua Secreta</hi>,
                        a garden by the side of living waters. </p>
               <p>Thereafter, with few exceptions, the Bishop moves at ease upon the earth,
                        creating the shapes of redemption out of this vast inimical wilderness: a
                        diocese, a cathedral, a garden. He acts but does not change; his experience
                        in time attests not to exile and loss but to centeredness and possession.
                        Even his parting from Vaillant causes him only a few moments of loneliness;
                        briefly he indulges in human reflections, "such reflections as any bachelor
                        nearing fifty might have" (255). But as soon as he turns away to the
                        solitude of his own room, he seems, in Cather's words, "to come back to
                        reality, to the sense of a Presence awaiting him." His solitude becomes a
                        "perpetual flowering," for his human needs are met by "Her who was all the
                        graces; Virgin-daughter, Virgin-mother, girl of the people and Queen of
                        Heaven: <hi rend="italic">le ręve supręme de la
                        chair</hi>" (256). </p>
               <p>"The supreme dream of the flesh . . ." <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                            Archbishop</hi> has been called regressive and escapist; some critics
                        feel it marks Cather's abdication from human conflict and desire and her
                        cultivation of fantasies of safety.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a10" target="afw-fn10" n="10"/> Others praise its luminous prose, its deep
                        response to history, its characters and landscape, and call it Cather's
                        greatest work.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a11" target="afw-fn11" n="11"/>
                        My own response is mixed. It is a radiant book, less a novel than an act of
                        prayer, an act of centering and composing the self, a ceaseless
                            meditation.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a12" target="afw-fn12" n="12"/> Its desire seems the same as the desire of traditional Ignatian
                        meditation, as Louis Martz describes it in <hi rend="italic">The Poetry of
                            Meditation</hi>: to awaken and direct emotion for purposes of devotion
                        (36ff.). Its structure also loosely resembles the structure of Ignatian
                        meditation, in which the devotee passes from a composition of place to an
                        analysis of the significance of the scene composed, and thence to colloquy,
                        in which the aroused and perfected will expresses its devotion. The episode
                        of the cruciform tree, for instance, constitutes Cather's-and
                        Latour's-composition of place, the creation of a setting appropriate for
                        meditation, a setting that enables the devotee to focus his thoughts upon
                        one aspect of doctrinal truth about the nature of God, the nature of man,
                        and their interrelationship. Nearly dead of thirst, Latour turns his
                        attention from his own anguish to remind himself "of that cry, wrung from
                        his Saviour on the Cross, <hi rend="italic">'J'ai soif!'</hi> . . .
                        Empowered by long training, the young priest blotted himself out of his own
                        consciousness and meditated upon the anguish of his Lord. The Passion of
                        Jesus became for him the only reality; the need of his own body was but a
                        part of that conception" (<hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi> 20). </p>
               <p>Latour's meditation here reaches its own state of colloquy; it also composes
                        the scene for the book's long meditation. The miraculous sign of the
                        cruciform tree and the subsequent discovery of <hi rend="italic">Agua
                            Secreta</hi> set the seal upon Latour's further actions; the moment
                        reveals the landscape as redeemed once and for all, and the book spells out
                        the ramifications of this truth. Finally, near the end of his life, Latour
                        enters a state again resembling Ignatian colloquy, a free outpouring of
                        devotion-although in this case, the entity with which he communes seems to
                        be his own inviolable and sacrosanct self rather than a God conceived of as
                        Other and therefore longed for. Thus, colloquy here is not impassioned but
                        serene: "He was soon to have done with calendared time," Cather writes. "He
                        sat in the middle of his own consciousness; none of his former states of
                        mind were lost or outgrown. They were all within reach of his hand, and all
                        comprehensible" (290). </p>
               <p>Cather describes <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> as "in
                        the style of legend," inspired by the frescoes of the life of Saint
                        Genevičve painted by Puvis de Chavannes. She describes it also in
                        terms of hagiography: "In the Golden Legend the martyrdoms of the saints are
                        no more dwelt upon than are the trivial incidents of their lives; it is as
                        though all human experiences, measured against one supreme spiritual
                        experience, were of about the same importance."<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a13" target="afw-fn13" n="13"/> One of the book's beauties is
                        the way in which, lovingly and calmly, Cather depicts the world <hi rend="italic">sub specie aeternitatis</hi>. Soup, bells, mules, the
                        birth and death of civilizations-all have their place in the order. </p>
               <p>However, particularly when one compares the Bishop with the Indians, whose
                        presence becomes increasingly important in the book, it is difficult at
                        times to tell whether Latour represents the bliss of self-surrender in
                        devotion or the opposite bliss of fantasies of the omnipotent self. As he
                        nears death, for instance, Cather writes, "More and more life seemed to him
                        an experience of the Ego, in no sense the Ego itself" (289-90).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a14" target="afw-fn14" n="14"/> In a way this
                        resembles the mystic's "cosmic consciousness," as Karl Shapiro describes it:
                        like the mystic, the Bishop enters a "state of moral exaltation [and]
                        enhanced intellectual power," experiencing "elevation, elation, and
                        joyousness, and a conviction of immortality" (31-32). But the Bishop's state
                        of mind differs importantly from the mystic's in that his bliss derives not
                        from "a sense of identification with the universe" but rather from a sense
                        of the absolute indestructibility of the self. Paradoxically, then, the
                        Bishop seems to aggrandize precisely the state of consciousness opposed to
                        cosmic consciousness: the "consciousness of oneself as distinct from all
                        other objects and beings in the universe" (Shapiro 31). </p>
               <p>It is, of course, difficult to distinguish the serenity of connection to the
                        universe from the serenity of fantasies of omnipotence-and it is true that
                        near the end of his life Latour feels deep accord with the Spanish martyrs
                        whose way prepared his own, with the Navajos, with the clear blue desert air
                        that "whispered to the ear on the pillow, lightened the heart, softly,
                        softly picked the lock, slid the bolts, and released the prisoned spirit of
                        man into the wind, into the blue and gold, into the morning, into the
                        morning" (276). Nevertheless, Latour's presence is very different from that
                        of the Indians, who "pass through a country without disturbing anything . .
                        . pass and leave no trace, like fish through the water, or birds through the
                        air" (233); the Zuńi runners he sees one day, for instance, vanish
                        unforgettably, "their bodies disappearing and reappearing among the sand
                        dunes, like the shadows that eagles cast in their strong, unhurried flight"
                        (235). Theirs is the true cosmic consciousness, the knowledge of union with
                        all that is. Latour's is the tower of the self; he dies (like old John
                        Driscoll) with "no night of the grave," translated immediately into his
                        artifact, his immortality, his Cathedral. </p>
               <p>Closely allied with this focus on the ego and its preservation is Cather's
                        rejection, through and for Latour, of a sense of darkness Sunlight
                        irradiates the book-the clear high skies, the "blue and gold" of morning
                        (276). As Susan Rosowski points out, <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                            Archbishop</hi> is founded on a pattern of belief anything outside of
                        which threatens the believer; at least twice Latour is shaken by his
                        encounter with "materials that predate form and . . . a people who exist
                        outside Calvary's sacrifice" (<hi rend="italic">Voyage Perilous</hi> 173).
                        At Ácoma, for instance, he preaches to Indians who seem to
                        represent "types of life so old, so hardened, so shut within their shells,
                        that the sacrifice on Calvary could hardly reach back so far." When he
                        blesses them and sends them on their way, he feels only "inadequacy and
                        spiritual defeat" (<hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi> 100). But though Cather
                        mentions this despair, the book cannot really accommodate a sense of
                        shadows. Nor can it accommodate a sense of the body, the secret, sexual
                        body; in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>-in marked
                        contrast to some of the earlier novels-the body is the one thing Cather,
                        through her Bishop, seems to want most to deny."<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a15" target="afw-fn15" n="15"/>
               </p>
               <p>Once again as he moves about the land the Bishop loses his composure. Caught
                        in a sudden snowstorm, he is led by his Indian guide Jacinto to a secret
                        cave high in the side of a mountain, the entrance to which suggests "two
                        great stone lips, slightly parted and thrust outward." Cold and dank, the
                        cave is filled with "a fetid odour, not very strong but highly disagreeable"
                        (127). It is a mighty place, an Indian place of worship. It gives onto a yet
                        more secret cave, very small, and inhabited (it is rumored) by an enormous
                        serpent. Beneath it rushes a "great underground river . . . a flood moving
                        in utter blackness under ribs of antediluvian rock . . . a great flood
                        moving with majesty and power" (130). The river hums and roars like the
                        blood in the body, or like Being itself; the serpent sleeps; the cave
                        abides-and the Bishop responds to this landscape with revulsion. "It flashed
                        into his mind from time to time," Cather writes of this occasion, "and
                        always with a shudder of repugnance quite unjustified by anything he had
                        experienced there. . . . the cave, which had probably saved his life, he
                        remembered with horror" (133).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="afw-a16" target="afw-fn16" n="16"/>
               </p>
               <p>Cather's Mariolatry and her treatment of female characters in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> suggest that she
                        shares the horror. Like millions of Christian believers, she finds in Mary
                        the image of female divinity. In the story of the broken old bondwoman
                        Sada-a story she liked so well that she had it reprinted separately for
                        Christmas-Cather writes movingly of Mary as mother and intercessor, and
                        seems to allude to her own pain too when she comments that "only a Woman,
                        divine, could know all that a woman can suffer" (217). But Cather's
                        aggrandizement of the humble, cringing Sada as the type of "pure goodness"
                        (212) suggests that Mary, in this book, is the dream of a flesh that would
                        eschew itself. The impression is strengthened by Cather's presentation of
                        the story's other two female characters. The first is Magdalena, a Mexican
                        girl who marries a "degenerate murderer" named Buck Scales (77); who nearly
                        dies under the yoke of a marriage in which as soon as her babies are born,
                        they are killed in ways too horrible for her to relate; but who regains
                        youth, beauty, and wit once she escapes her husband and goes to live in the
                        convent. The second is Dońa Isabella Olivares, the woman the Bishop
                        calls upon to "make a little <hi rend="italic">poesie</hi> in life for us
                        here" (192). She is indeed charming and sexually alluring, but she comes to
                        seem pathetic when, in an incident Cather presents as amusing, she would
                        rather forfeit her dead husband's estate than tell the truth about her age.
                        Terrified of time, age, and death, she attests to the perils of basing one's
                        female identity upon one's sexuality. Far better, in terms of this novel, to
                        emulate the Virgin Mary, woman without the darkness or the odor, woman
                        without desire, need, or stain. </p>
               <p>Just at the end of the book, Cather tells an inset story of the Navajos, the
                        loss and restoration of their Canyon de Chelly. Her handling of this
                        narrative reveals both the great beauty of her vision in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> and the dangers of that vision. As
                        the Bishop lies dying, he thinks not only of his own moment of origins, that
                        moment when he and Vaillant stood on the mountain road and accepted "<hi rend="italic">l'invitation du voyage</hi>" (285), but also of the
                        restoration of the Canyon de Chelly to the Navajos. For a time, American
                        policy was to drive the Navajos from their own ancestral lands to the
                        "Bosque Redondo, three hundred miles away on the Pecos River. Hundreds of
                        them, men, women, and children, perished from hunger and cold on the way;
                        their sheep and horses died from exhaustion crossing the mountains. None
                        ever went willingly; they were driven by starvation and the bayonet;
                        captured in isolated bands, and brutally deported" (293). Their lands too
                        were laid waste; Kit Carson (elsewhere one of this book's heroes) followed
                        "the last unconquered remnant" into the Canyon de Chelly, "spoiled their
                        stores, destroyed their deep-sheltered corn-fields, cut down the terraced
                        peach orchards so dear to them. When they saw all that was sacred to them
                        laid waste, the Navajos lost heart. They did not surrender; they simply
                        ceased to fight, and were taken" (293). But then, as if by miracle, the
                        American government admitted its mistake, and after five years of exile the
                        Navajos were allowed to return. </p>
               <p>On first reading, it seems that Cather has introduced utterly extraneous
                        material right at the end of her novel. But of course the story is not
                        extraneous at all; in Cather's vision it offers that all-but-impossible
                        thing, a return to the Garden. <q rend="block">In 1875 the Bishop took his
                            French architect on a pack trip into Arizona to show him something of
                            the country before he returned to France, and he had the pleasure of
                            seeing the Navajo horsemen riding free over their great plains again.
                            The two Frenchmen went as far as the Canyon de Chelly to behold the
                            strange cliff ruins; once more crops were growing down at the bottom of
                            the world between the towering sandstone walls; sheep were grazing under
                            the magnificent cottonwoods and drinking at the streams of sweet water;
                            it was like an Indian Garden of Eden. (297)</q>
               </p>
               <p>The story is very beautiful, but as it functions in <hi rend="italic">Death
                            Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, the sense of closure is too complete. For
                        one thing, as has been pointed out, "no authoritative work on the religion
                        and mythology of the Navajos supports [Cather's] proposition that their gods
                        dwelt in the canyon" (Bloom and Bloom 339). For another, even in Cather's
                        telling of the story, the history of the Navajos is filled with irrevocable
                        losses. Yet here she ignores these losses. In this second Eden man walks
                        with his gods, and woman suckles a lamb: "Man was lost and saved in a
                        garden" (267). Placing it as she does at the end of <hi rend="italic">Death
                            Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, stressing its analogy with Eden, Cather
                        seems to offer the Navajo story, against her own bitter knowledge, as
                        assurance to the heart's deepest longing that all which has been lost will
                        be restored. </p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTE</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a1" xml:id="afw-fn1" n="1">The best example
                            is the Bishop's hair-raising but quickly concluded encounter with Buck
                            Scales. A partial exception is the episode in the Stone Lips cave
                            (discussed below).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a2" xml:id="afw-fn2" n="2">E.g., the
                            execution of Father Baltazar at Ácoma, and the capture,
                            near-death, and stunning escape of Manuel Chavez from the Navajos offer
                            not present threats but rather (as Jim Burden says of the story of Pavel
                            and Peter) the "peculiar and painful pleasure" of vicarious
                            participation in violence long completed (<hi rend="italic">Ántonia</hi> 61).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a3" xml:id="afw-fn3" n="3">Examples are the
                            conflict with Father Gallegos, only briefly alluded to, and the far
                            greater conflict with Father Martinez, who sets up a church in schism at
                            Taos and whose power is broken only with his death.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a4" xml:id="afw-fn4" n="4">In her Prefatory
                            Note to <hi rend="italic">Not under Forty</hi>, Cather comments that
                            "the world broke in two in 1922 or thereabouts" (v). The feeling had
                            several causes, preeminent among them World War I and what Brown calls
                            that beginning "estrangement from modern American life that was to grow
                            more acute as [Cather] grew older" (171). But I argue that an
                            overpowering sense of loss surfaces earlier, in <hi rend="italic">My
                                Ántonia</hi> as the "burden" of Jim Burden, and intensifies
                            in the novels that follow until Cather attempts to transform a sense of
                            loss into a sense of possession in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                                Archbishop</hi>.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a5" xml:id="afw-fn5" n="5">This is my own
                            interjection, not Cather's. However, the tendency of epic to turn into
                            elegy occurs as early in Cather's fiction as her first "real" novel, <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> (1913). "This is all very splendid in
                            its way," Carl remarks to Alexandra upon returning to the farmland after
                            an absence of sixteen years, "but there was something about this country
                            when it was a wild old beast that has haunted me all these years. Now,
                            when I come back to all this milk and honey, I feel like the old German
                            song, 'Wo bist du, wo bist du, mein geliebtest Land?'" (118). The bitter
                            awareness that in development or possession lie destruction and loss is
                            at the heart of nearly all Cather's fiction and helps to account for her
                            retreat from the present: in moving her settings from Nebraska to the
                            Southwest (in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>) and from the
                            nineteenth and twentieth centuries to ever earlier times (in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> and the unfinished, destroyed
                            "Hard Punishments"), Cather searches ever further afield for the lost
                            "geliebtest Land."</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a6" xml:id="afw-fn6" n="6">My sense of the
                            shape of Cather's canon resembles Marcus Klein's when he writes, "After
                                <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> the next novel was to be <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, that most fluent
                            and serene of Willa Cather's elegies. Before it, by a handful of years,
                            there had been the radiance and the supreme ease of <hi rend="italic">My
                                Ántonia</hi>. In the years between there was a gathering
                            darkness of which <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> . . . was the
                            crisis. . . . it is to be seen that the same forces of darkness had been
                            gathering from the beginning and that a series of holding visions
                            culminating in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> had given way"
                            (v).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a7" xml:id="afw-fn7" n="7">Rosowski discusses
                            the two death scenes&#8212;John Driscoll's and Myra
                            Henshawe's&#8212;that frame the novel, and writes, "As John Driscoll
                            died, so shall his niece, for despite the yearning of their immortal
                            souls, human beings are doomed to failure by their mortality. Mortality
                            is Fate; the measure of an individual is how he or she meets that
                            inevitable end" (<hi rend="italic">Voyage Perilous</hi> 152). My
                            argument parallels Rosowski's in our sense of the novel's concern with
                            weighing all human experience, especially passionate sexual love,
                            against death. My argument differs from hers, however, in that I sense a
                            greater degree of investment on Cather's part in the romantic love plot,
                            Love's bid against Fate. John Driscoll dies, and Myra dies&#8212;but
                            Myra rejects precisely those forms of safety and closure which give
                            Nellie the illusion that Driscoll can ascend into heaven without passing
                            through "the dark night of the grave"; Myra rejects them even though her
                            uncle's will offers her money and protection if she repents of her
                            runaway marriage and returns to his house, now a convent. She literally
                                <hi rend="italic">could</hi> come "home to die in some religious
                            house," where the abbot or abbess would receive her "with a kiss" (73).
                            But she chooses not to. Instead, a true Romantic, she dies into
                            infinitude and openness.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a8" xml:id="afw-fn8" n="8">Klein writes: "It
                            is the struggle to get beyond the necessity of human relationships that
                            is the secret history of all Willa Cather's novels, only as time went
                            on, as the struggle turned, one supposes, more desperate, its nature
                            became more apparent. . . . In <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> .
                            . . [the enemy] is friendship and love, human relationship, itself"
                            (xvi).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a9" xml:id="afw-fn9" n="9">Hans Holbein the
                            Younger published his series of woodcuts titled <hi rend="italic">The
                                Dance of Death</hi> in Lyons in 1538.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a10" xml:id="afw-fn10" n="10">This is the
                            argument advanced by Randall (310 and passim). I had assumed that
                            Randall's argument was dated until, during the fall semester of 1987, I
                            discovered that four or five of the most thoughtful students in my
                            University of Virginia graduate course on Willa Cather and Ernest
                            Hemingway felt the same.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a11" xml:id="afw-fn11" n="11">Among them,
                            Bloom and Bloom (236); West (62-63); Sergeant (226-28 and passim); Fryer
                            (310-18).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a12" xml:id="afw-fn12" n="12">In his 1970
                            biography of Willa Cather, James Woodress comments, "There is no doubt
                            that the writing of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                            Archbishop</hi> was for Willa Cather something of a spiritual journey
                            towards redemption. Although she had been confirmed in the Episcopal
                            Church in 1922, the act of joining the church represented more a hope
                            for faith than the consequence of a religious experience. This novel
                            gave her the peace she had been seeking and the serenity to face her
                            last two decades" (<hi rend="italic">Life and Art</hi> 275).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a13" xml:id="afw-fn13" n="13">"On <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>" 9. Keeler
                            discusses the influence of the frescoes (251-57).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a14" xml:id="afw-fn14" n="14">Curtin (122.)
                            reads these sentences very differently, giving them an entirely positive
                            construction.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a15" xml:id="afw-fn15" n="15">In some of her
                            earlier fiction, of course, Cather powerfully affirms the female body
                            through landscape; Panther Canyon in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                                Lark</hi> is the best-known instance. The contrast with Cather's
                            handling of the Stone Lips cave in <hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi> is
                            therefore all the more striking. For discussions of Cather's gendered
                            landscapes, see Moers (258-59); Rosowski, "Female Landscapes"; O'Brien
                            (410-11 and passim); and Fryer.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="afw-a16" xml:id="afw-fn16" n="16">This passage
                            directly contradicts Moers's assertion that the vagina and womb have
                            "almost no place, so far as I have discovered, in the female literary
                            imagination. . . . the female landscape is that 'complicated topography'
                            to which Freud referred: external, accessible, a prominent, uneven
                            terrain, not a hidden passageway or chamber" (257). What happens to the
                            Bishop in the Stone Lips cave is similar to what happens to Mrs. Moore
                            in the Marabar Caves in E. M. Forster's <hi rend="italic">Passage to
                                India;</hi> one difference is that what happens to her utterly
                            transforms the vision of the novel, whereas what happens to the Bishop
                            is repressed and its larger implications not developed.</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Bloom, Edward, and Lillian Bloom. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's
                                    Gift of Sympathy</hi>. Carbondale: Southern Illinois UP, 1962. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Brown, E. K. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Critical
                                Biography</hi>. Completed by Leon Edel. New York: Avon, 1953. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                                Archbishop</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1917. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>. New
                                York: Knopf, 1923. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My
                                Ántonia</hi>. Boston: Houghton, 1918. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>.
                                1926. New York: Vintage-Random, 1961. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Not Under Forty</hi>.
                                1936. New York: Knopf, 1953. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "On<hi rend="italic"> Death Comes for the
                                    Archbishop</hi>." <hi rend="italic">On Writing: Critical Studies
                                    on Writing as an Art</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1949. 3-13. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> Boston:
                                Houghton, 1913. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                House.</hi> New York: Knopf, 1925. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Curtin, William M. "Willa Cather and The Varieties of Religious
                                Experience." <hi rend="italic">Renascence </hi>27.3 (1975):122. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Forster, E. M. <hi rend="italic">A Passage to India</hi>. New
                                York: Harcourt, 1924, 1952. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Fryer, Judith. <hi rend="italic">Felicitous Space: The Imaginative
                                    Structures of Edith Wharton and Willa Cather</hi>. Chapel Hill:
                                U of North Carolina P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Howlett, W. J. <hi rend="italic">The Life of the Right Reverend
                                    Joseph P. Machebeuf, D.D.: Pioneer Priest of Ohio, Pioneer
                                    Priest of New Mexico, Pioneer Priest of Colorado, Vicar
                                    Apostolic of Colorado and Utah, and First Bishop of Denver.
                                    Pueblo, Colo</hi>.: Franklin, 1908. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Keeler, Clinton. "Narrative without Accent: Willa Cather and Puvis
                                de Chavannes." <hi rend="italic">Critical Essays on Willa
                                Cather</hi>. Ed. John J. Murphy. Boston: Hall, 1984. 251-57. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Klein, Marcus. Introduction. <hi rend="italic">My Mortal
                                Enemy</hi>. By Willa Cather. New York: Vintage-Random, 1961. v-xxii. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Martz, Louis L. <hi rend="italic">The Poetry of Meditation: A
                                    Study in English Religious Literature of the Seventeenth
                                Century</hi>. New Haven: Yale UP, 1954. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Moers, Ellen. <hi rend="italic">Literary Women</hi>. 1976 New
                                York: Oxford UP, 1985. </bibl>
                     <bibl>O'Brien, Sharon. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: The Emerging
                                    Voice</hi>. New York: Oxford UP, 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Randall, John. <hi rend="italic">The Landscape and the Looking
                                    Glass</hi>. Boston: Houghton, 1960. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. <hi rend="italic">The Voyage Perilous: Willa
                                    Cather's Romanticism</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "Willa Cather's Female Landscapes." <hi rend="italic">Women's Studies</hi> 11.3 (1984):233-46. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Sergeant, Elizabeth Shepley. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A
                                    Memoir</hi>. 1953. Lincoln: Bison-U of Nebraska P, 1963. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Shapiro, Karl. "Cosmic Consciousness." <hi rend="italic">Start
                                    with the Sun: Studies in Cosmic Poetry.</hi> By James E. Miller,
                                Jr., Karl Shapiro, and Bernice Slote. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                                1960. 29-42. </bibl>
                     <bibl>West, Rebecca. "The Classic Artist." <hi rend="italic">Willa
                                    Cather and Her Critics</hi>. Ed. James Schroeter. Ithaca:
                                Cornell UP, 1967. 62-71. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Her Life and
                                Art</hi>. New York: Pegasus, 1970.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="archbishop">
            <front>
               <head type="main"> Cather's Archbishop and the "Backward Path"</head>
               <byline>JOHN N. SWIFT</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <p>My speculations about the structure of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for
                                the Archbishop</hi>, its organization and temporal movement, are
                            generally guided by Cather's own identification of its genre in a famous
                            letter of 1927: "Many of the reviews of this book begin with the
                            statement: 'This book is hard to classify.' Then why bother? Many more
                            assert vehemently that it is not a novel. Myself, I prefer to call it a
                            narrative" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 12). </p>
                  <p>Cather's preference anticipated an important reformulation of the
                            criticism of fiction: the body of literary theory, called "narratology,"
                            articulated in the 1960s by French structuralist writers. Narratology's
                            purpose, according to Gerard Genette, is to provide critical categories
                            "a little trimmer than the traditional entities, such as 'the novel' or
                            'poetry'" (264). Using the methods of structural linguistics, it treats
                            fictions not as instances of a historically ratified convention but
                            rather as <hi rend="italic">stories</hi>, narratives of events, which
                            can be analyzed structurally as elaborate sentences: "<hi rend="italic">I walk, Pierre has come</hi>, are . . . minimal forms of narrative,
                            and inversely the <hi rend="italic">Odyssey</hi> or the <hi rend="italic">Recherche</hi> is only, in a certain way, an
                            amplification (in the rhetorical sense) of statements such as <hi rend="italic">Ulysses comes home to Ithaca or Marcel becomes a
                                writer</hi>" (Genette 30). "A narrative is a long sentence," writes
                            Roland Barthes (84). Narratology's project is the diagramming of that
                            sentence, the discovery of its grammar and syntax. </p>
                  <p>These critical assumptions have been influential in redirecting modern
                            formal criticism of fiction, partly because-particularly in the work of
                            Genette-they have generated a prolific and precise taxonomical
                            vocabulary, an elaborate apparatus for the dissection of the literary
                            text. More important, from my point of view, is that narratological
                            approaches broaden and simplify the fundamental paradigms according to
                            which we view fiction: they ask of narrative only that it be narrative,
                            that it tell a story. They tend not to produce normative evaluations
                            based on the characteristics of narrative's dominant modern Western
                            form, the "realistic novel": credible "psychological" characterization,
                            realistic treatment of time, causal plotting, logical closure. </p>
                  <p>A nonprescriptive criticism taking as its object "narrative" rather than
                            "the novel" seems to me exactly appropriate to Cather's work. She was
                            clearly fascinated with storytelling in all its aspects, and as her
                            career developed, so did the frequency of embedded, intertwined
                            narratives within her novels. Moreover, she recognized in herself a
                            tension between the demands of literary orthodoxy and her own sense of
                            artistic necessity; I think of her regrets over "conventional pattern"
                            in both <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi> (<hi rend="italic">On
                                Writing</hi> 91) and <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>
                            (see the 1932 preface). In fact, her critics have often questioned
                            precisely her capabilities as a <hi rend="italic">novelist</hi>. One
                            early reviewer, for example, while admiring its descriptive "fidelity,"
                            criticized <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> for passing over
                            Alexandra's struggle with the land "in leaps and bounds" (Cooper 112);
                            in the 1940s Morton Zabel argued that "the subtlety and scope of
                            [Cather's] themes . . . could readily fail to find the structure and
                            substance that might have given them life or redeemed them from the
                            tenuity of a sketch" (225); Leon Edel, in his well-known psychoanalytic
                            account of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, has called that
                            work "two inconclusive fragments" (223), "an unsymmetrical and
                            unrealized novel" (229), These critics and others like them treat as
                            failures some of the central features of Cather's technique: unusual
                            treatment of narrative time, unexpected focus, ambiguous conclusions, a
                            preference for the bold, simple, and stylized in character as well as in
                            landscape. We can avoid such judgments, though, by taking her at her
                            word, by considering her stories <hi rend="italic">as stories</hi>, in a
                            tradition of narrative expansive enough to include her own teachers-from
                            Homer and Virgil to the Russians, Jewett, and James. </p>
                  <p>
                     <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, seems to me in
                            some ways the purest, most paradigmatic of Cather's writing. More
                            clearly than most of her work, it presents the "long sentence" of
                            narrative-the elaboration of its own title (or, more exactly, the
                            title's inversion, "the Archbishop journeys toward death")-in a
                            strikingly "nonnovelistic" structure. And that structure, the necessary
                            expression of life's paradoxical predication in death, more or less
                            openly articulates some of the essential and conflicting forces of
                            desire at work throughout Cather's fiction. </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">I</head>
                  <p>
                     <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> lacks conventional
                            plot: rather than causally linked events, it presents a sometimes
                            nonchronological sequence of episodes and images loosely gathered about
                            the life of its protagonist, the missionary Father Latour. In the letter
                            published as "On <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>"
                            Cather explained the work's form as her attempt to produce in prose
                            something like the hagiographic frescoes of the nineteenth-century
                            French artist Puvis de Chavannes: "something in the style of legend,
                            which is absolutely the reverse of dramatic treatment . . . something
                            without accent, with none of the artificial elements of composition. In
                            the Golden Legend the martyrdoms of the saints are no more dwelt upon
                            than are the trivial incidents of their lives; it is as though all human
                            experiences, measured against one supreme experience, were of about the
                            same importance" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 9). Thus, Cather's
                            interpreters have usually seen this novel as a modern "saint's life,"
                            emblematic in descriptive style and discontinuous in narrative
                            structure. David Stouck, for example, treats it as a gallery of
                            spiritually exemplary "scenes placed side by side, having equal value,
                            but with no propulsive force moving the narrative forward," where "time
                            is only incidental . . . because the vision suffusing this narrative is
                            atemporal" (131-32). Such an approach, invoking Cather's own sense of
                            the novel's double orientation-pictorial and typological-provides a
                            useful frame for any formal reading of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for
                                the Archbishop</hi>, foregrounding various evidently self-conscious
                            iconographic symmetries: the pairing of Manuel Lujon and Buck Scales in
                            "Missionary Journeys" as types of the good and bad host, for instance,
                            or the similar but showier diptych of Padres Martínez and
                            Lucero, figures of Lust and Avarice. </p>
                  <p>But I see also another organizational principle, less overtly
                            acknowledged than that of the pictorial saint's life but broader in its
                            implications and essentially dynamic. I begin with two observations
                            concerning the narrative's treatment of time. First, despite its
                            tendency to leapfrog with story time, and despite its undeniable effect
                            of portrait gallery or series of discrete vignettes, <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> is more clearly and inexorably
                            impelled toward closure than most novels. Its "propulsive force moving
                            the narrative forward" announces itself in the title, and in a sense the
                            "plot" is the most elemental possible: the story of how life leads to
                            death. Second, and perhaps less obviously, in the individual vignettes
                            themselves a distinct kind of "narrative" time operates fairly
                            consistently: a regressive temporal movement that draws reader or
                            protagonist or both <hi rend="italic">backward</hi> toward the origins
                            or archetypal appearances of things. </p>
                  <p>This second movement, regression, is demanded by religious art generally,
                            resulting from the opposition of an impure but symbolic present to a
                            sacred, unfallen past. Such an opposition dominated Cather's life in
                            various forms: Nebraska set against Virginia; the second generation of
                            pioneers against their epic precursors; the New World against the Old;
                            modern society against southwestern Indian culture. In <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> and <hi rend="italic">My
                            Ántonia</hi> she formalized this tension in a technique of
                            embedding, allowing fragments of a legendary history-Cliff Dwellers,
                            conquistadores-to surface momentarily and disappear. In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, embedding became a
                            central, self-conscious structure, with "Tom Outland's Story" opening
                            what Cather called a "window" to a stronger, cleaner past (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 31). </p>
                  <p>A simple interpretive regression involves the reader of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> whenever a symbol is deciphered
                            or an allegory understood, whenever the surface of present events is
                            drawn aside to reveal a sacred myth. In an early typical narrative
                            crisis the material present gives up all significance for Latour: "The
                            Passion of Jesus became for him the only reality" (20). Signposts to
                            that paradigmatic Christian story abound throughout the novel: the
                            "cruciform tree" against which the thirsting Latour understands the
                            dimensions of his own suffering; the fallen but redeemed Magdalena; the
                            good guide "Christóbal" Carson. And beyond Christ's passion is
                            its own typological predecessor, the Genesis narrative, indicated by a
                            succession of gardens-lost, hidden, neglected, or ultimately
                            restored-and serpents. </p>
                  <p>In fact, interpretive regression often serves a rigorous Christian
                            typology, invoking New and Old Testaments sequentially. Approaching the
                            stronghold mesa pueblo at Ácoma, for example, Latour muses:
                            "The rock, when one came to think of it, was the utmost expression of
                            human need . . . the highest comparison of loyalty in love and
                            friendship. Christ Himself had used that comparison for the disciple to
                            whom He gave the keys of His Church. And the Hebrews of the Old
                            Testament, always being carried captive into foreign lands,-their rock
                            was an idea of God, the only thing their conquerors could not take from
                            them" (97-98). Latour's transformation of this scene brings him shortly
                            to its first possible type: "He thought that the first Creation morning
                            might have looked like this, when the dry land was first drawn up out of
                            the deep" (99). </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">II</head>
                  <p>I claim, then, the existence of two opposed temporal movements in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>: one forward in
                            time and space for Latour, bearing him erratically but inexorably toward
                            his death, and for the reader, moving with the Bishop to the novel's
                            close; the other backward in history, memory, and signification, drawing
                            Latour and the reader toward origin, not ending. Far from being static
                            or atemporal in its structure, the work organizes itself as a dynamic
                            struggle between these two forces, a struggle that achieves resolution
                            only with Latour's death. We may suspect, in fact, that the regressive
                            impulse I've described is among other things an impulse to undo or
                            repudiate time and its primary effect, death, and that the novel's
                            "plot," read through its temporal conflicts, may be the attempt to delay
                            death by circling back to birth. Other thematic details support such a
                            reading: Father Vaillant's nickname <hi rend="italic">Trompe-la-Mort</hi>, (because he "had outwitted death so often, there
                            was always the chance he would do it again" (120); and the grimly comic
                            interlude of Dońa Isabella, tearfully subtracting years from
                            her biological age. </p>
                  <p>The novel's essential temporal doubleness may be still further
                            illuminated by Peter Brooks's provocative psychoanalytic speculation
                            concerning narrative structure, offered first in "Freud's Masterplot"
                            (1977) and more recently in <hi rend="italic">Reading for the Plot</hi>
                            (1985). Brooks found his model for narrative in a close reading of <hi rend="italic">Beyond the Pleasure Principle</hi>, the 1920 work in
                            which Freud proposed the existence of "death instincts." Freud's
                            argument is difficult, repetitive, often poetic, and ultimately
                            irreducible to any satisfying paraphrase. One of its several centers,
                            though, is a conception of biological existence as a battleground
                            between two kinds of primary drives, "death instincts" and "sexual
                            instincts": those directing the organism toward its own ceasing to be,
                            and those impelling it toward combination with other living matter. Life
                            therefore moves "with a vacillating rhythm": "One group of instincts
                            rushes forward so as to reach the final aim of life [death] as swiftly
                            as possible; but when a particular stage in the advance has been
                            reached, the other group jerks back to a certain point to make a fresh
                            start and so prolong the journey" (Freud 35). </p>
                  <p>Brooks treats narrative as behaving temporally like Freud's living but
                            death-driven organism, something "stimulated from quiescence into a
                            state of narratability, into a tension, a kind of irritation, which
                            demands narration" (<hi rend="italic">Reading</hi> 103); or, in Freud's
                            words, as a process driven by a vital "tension [endeavouring] to cancel
                            itself out," preserving itself and prolonging its existence only in
                            order "to die . . . in its own fashion" (32-33). In essence, Brooks
                            understands narrative form as necessary <hi rend="italic">détour</hi>, the complex course of an energetic current
                            with two aims: the avoidance of premature or meaningless discharge
                            (closure), and an eventual full relapse into quiescence. "The desire of
                            the text (the desire of reading) is hence desire for the end, but desire
                            for the end reached only through the at least minimally complicated
                            detour, the intentional deviance, in tension, which is the plot of
                            narrative" (<hi rend="italic">Reading</hi> 104). And for both Freud and
                            Brooks, the form of the detour is repetition or return, both as an
                            attempted mastery of death and as a way of binding or taming instinctual
                            energy toward its eventual full discharge in death. </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">III</head>
                  <p>Though incomplete, the foregoing sketch of Freud's and Brooks's
                            hypotheses will serve temporarily as an investigative instrument. I
                            shall return to and elaborate upon questions of progressive and
                            regressive desire, and of the nature of the insistent "tension" or
                            "irritation" that simultaneously demands and resists its own
                            cancellation. For the moment, though, I want simply to draw the most
                            obvious relations between the Brooks/Freud model for narrative dynamics
                            and the structure of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                            Archbishop</hi>. </p>
                  <p>Clearly, the novel discovers parallels between endings in life and
                            endings in narrative, both in its "plot"&#8212;where closure is
                            successfully achieved through a satisfying death for
                            Latour&#8212;and in Cather's explicit understanding of death as
                            life's "dramatic climax" (170). Clearly also, it approaches its end with
                            a "vacillating rhythm," narrative progression and regression operating
                            at cross-purposes. But&#8212;more suggestively&#8212;it seems to
                            arrange itself as a preparation or rehearsal for fulfilling biological
                            death or significant narrative closure. This preparation involves a
                            sequence of confrontations with <hi rend="italic">premature</hi> death
                            and closure&#8212;in Brooks's terms, with "premature discharge" or
                            "short-circuit" of "textual energy" (<hi rend="italic">Reading</hi>
                            109). The plainest of these are Latour's initial near-death in the
                            desert, the escape from Buck Scales on the road to Mora, and the
                            snowstorm and Stone Lips cave episode, but there are frequent references
                            to other potential early ends for the protagonist. Furthermore, many of
                            the embedded narratives-particularly those of Fray Baltazar or the
                            Padres Martínez and Lucero-function as cautionary alternate
                            routes for the narrative, paths to death not taken by Father Latour. </p>
                  <p>The typical structure of these episodes of averted closure is established
                            early, in the "cruciform tree" scene to which I have referred. Here, as
                            in "The Lonely Road to Mora" and "Stone Lips," an early physical and
                            narrative "death" presents itself as an experience of <hi rend="italic">sameness</hi> for Latour and the reader, a condition of obliterated
                            differences and meaningless repetitions: <q rend="block">
                        <p>He had lost his way, and was trying to get back to the trail,
                                    with only his compass and his sense of direction for guides. The
                                    difficulty was that the country in which he found himself was so
                                    featureless-or rather, that it was crowded with features, all
                                    exactly alike. As far as he could see, on every side, the
                                    landscape was heaped up into monotonous red sandhills. . . . The
                                    blunted pyramid, repeated so many hundreds of times upon his
                                    retina and crowding down upon him in the heat, had confused the
                                    traveller, who was sensitive to the shape of things. (17-18)</p>
                     </q>
                  </p>
                  <p>In resignation the priest closes his eyes, "to rest them from the
                            intrusive omnipresence of the triangle" (18), and in this
                            moment&#8212;which echoes a similar moment of potential narrative
                            stillbirth in the opening lines of Dante's <hi rend="italic">Commedia</hi>&#8212;the novel offers to close as quickly as it has
                            begun. But immediately he reopens them on the "one juniper which
                            differed in shape," presenting "faithfully the form of the Cross"
                            (18-19); and this tangible sign evokes, as I have said, the "only
                            reality" of Christ's passion, and initiates Latour's escape to the
                            hidden gardens and Edenic waters of <hi rend="italic">Agua Secreta</hi>
                            that "rose miraculously out of the parched and thirsty sea of sand. . .
                            . The result was grass and trees and flowers and human life" (31). </p>
                  <p>Here in exemplary form is the process of religious
                            regression&#8212;with consequent salvation for Latour&#8212;that
                            I've identified as typical to this novel. But by deploying the full
                            Freudian dynamic of death and desire, we can also read the episode as a
                            temporary victory for the impulses toward sexual combination and the
                            prolongation of life. As we have seen, in <hi rend="italic">Beyond the
                                Pleasure Principle</hi> death is said to arrive when an internal
                            tension (the unnatural condition of living) is canceled out by the
                            continued assertion of the death instinct; but according to one of
                            Freud's most lyrical hypotheses, that tension can be renewed, empowered,
                            in a specific way: "The life process of the individual leads for
                            internal reasons to the abolition of chemical tensions, that is to say,
                            to death, whereas union with the living substance of a different
                            individual increases those tensions, introducing what may be described
                            as fresh 'vital differences' which must then be lived off" (49). </p>
                  <p>The course of life's <hi rend="italic">détour</hi>, then, is
                            determined by perceptions of otherness, of difference, and a resulting
                            drive toward combination that "jerks back . . . to make a fresh start
                            and so prolong the journey" (35). The intrusion of difference into the
                            featureless landscape and Latour's saving reorientation of himself in
                            confrontation with the sign of divine immanence function in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> as the narrative
                            and religious equivalent of "union with the living substance of a
                            different individual," reenergizing a journey that had been lapsing
                            toward quiescence. In fact, Freud's hypothesis suggests an analogue not
                            simply to this episode or to this novel but to the function of all
                            rejuvenating origin myths, all "eternal returns" that seek reunion with
                            an absolute Other. </p>
                  <p>Near the end of <hi rend="italic">Beyond the Pleasure Principle</hi>,
                            Freud speculates on the origin and nature of the "large unknown factor"
                            (25) of desire for the other, the recurrent energy that maintains the
                            vital tension of life. He finds an evocative allegory in mythology, in
                            Aristophanes' tale in the <hi rend="italic">Symposium</hi> of love's
                            origin, which speaks of a primal unity of life, later splintered by the
                            gods into difference, incompleteness, and desire: "Man's original body
                            having been thus cut in two, each half yearned for the half from which
                            it had been severed" (Plato 61). "Shall we follow the hint given us by
                            the poet-philosopher," Freud asks, "and venture upon the hypothesis that
                            living substance at the time of its coming to life was torn apart into
                            small particles, which have ever since endeavoured to reunite through
                            the sexual instincts?" (52). Shall we, in short, hypothesize the
                            life-prolonging sexual drives as attempts to undo the effects of a
                            primal wound or severing, the creation of a first vital dissatisfaction?
                            If so, the living organism, in order to die, must "live off" its "vital
                            differences" fully&#8212;must, in effect, achieve an absence of
                            desire, a paradoxical lack of wanting. </p>
                  <p>Despite its apparent "vacillating rhythm," then, instinctual life on its
                            way to death is doubly regressive, following "the backward path that
                            leads to complete satisfaction" (Freud 36): backward not only in that
                            the death instincts' goal reproduces the inanimate state of quiescence
                            that precedes life's disturbance but also in that the apparently
                            progressive sexual instincts themselves seek the recovery of a primary,
                            lost, <hi rend="italic">vital</hi> state of unity. In fact, in the
                            economy of instinctual drives, whose conservative nature is for Freud
                            always "to restore an earlier state of things" (51), the temporal
                            concepts of "forward" and "back" are interchangeable, and the path to
                            death must lead also to or through the scene of origin. As Brooks points
                            out, "the end is a time before the beginning" (<hi rend="italic">Reading</hi> 103), and this formula has a kind of literal truth for the
                            problem of ending a narrative. </p>
                  <p>Freud's speculation is so deeply metaphoric&#8212;and is itself as
                            narrative so thoroughly entangled in the problems of beginnings and ends
                            that it describes&#8212;that it does in fact seem to throw more
                            light on the structures of literature than on those of biological
                            process. In <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, the
                            pattern I've outlined is fairly clear: a journey toward death
                            interrupted regularly by the threat of premature ending, a regressive
                            discovery of difference, a reopening of the journey. Father Latour's
                            journey cannot reach satisfactory conclusion until it has confronted and
                            "lived off " its own initiating scene, the source of its energy: each
                            avoided "premature" death represents an unsuccessful attempt to reach a
                            state that precedes "vital difference" and desire. At the last he
                            envisions that primal scene of separation in a recovered memory of his
                            own and Vaillant's departure from home, and in a language strangely
                            suggestive of both Plato and Freud: "In reality the Bishop was not there
                            at all; he was standing in a tip-tilted green field among his native
                            mountains, and he was trying to give consolation to a young man who was
                            being torn in two before his eyes by the desire to go and the necessity
                            to stay. He was trying to forge a new Will in that devout and exhausted
                            priest; and the time was short, for the <hi rend="italic">diligence</hi>
                            for Paris was already rumbling down the mountain gorge" (299). One
                            further paragraph ends the novel with a description of the cathedral
                            bell tolling the Archbishop's death. </p>
                  <p>This scene of narrative origin resists any simple or single reading. Its
                            power in the fiction&#8212;its ability (to paraphrase Brooks)
                            finally to permit the full discharge of the novel's
                            energies&#8212;lies in its evocation of a number of fragmentations,
                            of tearings-apart: exile from home and family, the powerful love of
                            Latour and Vaillant that throughout the work repeatedly "forges a new
                            Will" in both, rekindling "the desire to go" in its conflict with the
                            antinarrative "necessity to stay." In a sense, acknowledgment of this
                            moment establishes&#8212;for Latour and the reader&#8212;the
                            "meaning" or desiring pattern of life not quite clarified by earlier
                            versions of the primary: Christ's passion, Genesis, the adumbrated
                            Indian myths of origin. The puzzle of origin solved&#8212;or at
                            least recovered in its most open form&#8212;the novel and Latour are
                            free to die "of having lived" (269). </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">IV</head>
                  <p>As often happens when the texts of psychoanalysis are invoked, I find
                            myself disturbed in some ways over my preceding argument's intermixture
                            and carefree analogizing of concepts from a number of apparently
                            categorically different disciplines. In using some of the paradigms of
                            psychoanalysis, have I been "psychoanalyzing" Latour, or Cather, or
                            myself? Like Brooks, I claim that my object is no human psyche but
                            simply the structure of narrative. But do I then mean to say that
                            narratives themselves have death instincts or sexual desires? For that
                            matter, what reality can we assign to these Freudian
                            "instincts"&#8212;derived, as we have seen, from speculation and
                            poetry as much as from "scientific observation"? How useful are they in
                            considering <hi rend="italic">any</hi> sort of phenomena? </p>
                  <p>To begin an answer I double back to the initiating question&#8212;the
                            tension of difference&#8212;that began and propelled this essay: why
                            is the arrangement of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                            Archbishop</hi> unusual or "nonnovelistic"? My hypothesis now is that
                            the novel's formal unorthodoxies result simply from Cather's
                            particularly overt display of some of narrative's most fundamental
                            dynamics: its impulses toward closure, its impulses toward complication
                            and prolongation. My reading has been clearly psychoanalytic in that it
                            has defined those dynamics in the terms of Freud's conflictual model for
                            life and Brooks's adoption of that model for fiction. </p>
                  <p>I do not assume, though, that the desiring narrative energy that pushes
                            toward its own cancellation necessarily represents <hi rend="italic">Cather's</hi> desire, or that the meaning of her narrative style
                            lies somewhere in her personal experience. Nor am I convinced that the
                            Freudian model of <hi rend="italic">Beyond the Pleasure Principle</hi>
                            has much to tell us about the biological realities of life. But it <hi rend="italic">does</hi> seem to me quite appropriate to talk about
                            fictions as having desires of their own or, more precisely, to find in
                            narrative's most necessary temporal
                            characteristics&#8212;initiation, complication, deferral,
                            closure&#8212;the paradigms for the psychoanalytic vocabulary of
                            desire. In other words, as Freud implicitly recognized, biological
                            existence becomes meaningful, becomes in fact <hi rend="italic">human</hi> existence, only as narrative; and it acquires significance
                            in this way precisely because only narrative has the capability for
                            meaningful closure. The strange, forceful beauty of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> (and Cather's other work) lies
                            of course in its closeness to elemental issues of love and death, but
                            those issues are themselves elemental and compelling because they
                            constitute the driving energies of all narratives by which we pattern
                            life and make it meaningful. </p>
               </div1>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Barthes, Roland. "Introduction to the Structural Analysis of
                                Narratives." 1966.<hi rend="italic"> Image, Music, Text</hi>. Trans.
                                Stephen Heath. New York: Hill, 1977. 79-124. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Brooks, Peter. "Freud's Masterplot." <hi rend="italic">Literature
                                    and Psychoanalysis</hi>. Ed. Shoshana Felman. Baltimore: Johns
                                Hopkins UP, 1982. 280-300. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Reading for the
                                Plot</hi>. New York: Random, 1985. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                                Archbishop</hi>. 1927. New York: Random, 1971. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">On Writing: Critical
                                    Studies on Writing as an Art</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1949. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                                Lark</hi>. 1915. New York: Houghton, 1983. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Cooper, Frederick Taber. Rev. of O Pioneers! by Willa Cather. <hi rend="italic">Critical Essays on Willa Cather</hi>. Ed. John J.
                                Murphy. Boston: Hall, 1984. 112-13. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Edel, Leon. <hi rend="italic">Stuff of Sleep and Dreams:
                                    Experiments in Literary Psychology</hi>. New York: Harper, 1982. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Freud, Sigmund. <hi rend="italic">Beyond the Pleasure
                                Principle</hi>. 1920. New York: Norton, 1961. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Genette, Gerard. <hi rend="italic">Narrative Discourse</hi>. 1972.
                                Trans. Jane E. Lewin. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1980. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Plato. <hi rend="italic">Symposium</hi>. Trans. W. Hamilton.
                                Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1951. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Stouck, David. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Imagination</hi>.
                                Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1975. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Zabel, Morton. "Willa Cather: The Tone of Time." <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather and Her Critics</hi>. Ed. James Schroeter. Ithaca:
                                Cornell UP, 1967.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="subendings">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Willa Cather's Subverted Endings and Gendered Time</head>
               <byline>SUSAN J. ROSOWSKI</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>Perhaps because critics have long viewed Willa Cather as a poetic writer who
                        excelled in creating scenes rather than in developing plots, they have given
                        little attention to her endings. Yet Cather's endings are among the most
                        revealing aspects of her fiction. When she quoted Michelet, "The end is
                        nothing, the road is all,"<ref type="authorial" xml:id="sr-a1" target="sr-fn1" n="1"/> she announced a principle central to her narrative poetics: a
                        keen sense of an ending (the phrase is Kermode's), and a correspondingly
                        keen determination to subvert that sense.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="sr-a2" target="sr-fn2" n="2"/> The result is a series of endings in which
                        Cather made dramatic the contrast between two principles with which she
                        worked. One was that of linearity, a story organized by a beginning, a
                        middle, and an ending and emblematic of a traditional and often patriarchal
                        social order; the other was that of simultaneity, with its assumption of
                        symbolism and its positing of alternatives to tradition by creating a new
                        and often female order. </p>
               <p>It is a commonplace that Willa Cather wrote grim early stories, accounts of
                        failed homesteaders, dying youth, and lost artists; what has not been noted
                        is how consistently she wrote stories of the End. Working with materials
                        unredeemed by art (until she wrote about it, Nebraska had not been the
                        subject of serious literature) and within a male-dominated literary
                        tradition (when she looked for great women writers, she found only the
                        Georges, "and they were anything but women," she declared when she was young
                        [Lincoln <hi rend="italic">Courier</hi>]), she sought ways to make her own
                        sense out of her world. </p>
               <p>Willa Cather began with Apocalypse. "Lou, the Prophet" appeared in 1892,
                        following "Peter" (another version of the End, a story about a suicide), her
                        first published fiction. In "Lou, the Prophet" Cather gave to her Nebraska
                        homesteader a biblical vision of history that explains human events by a
                        divine plan. The catalyst was personal disaster, for Lou interpreted the
                        loss of his corn crop as his greatest calamity; his response was a vision of
                        the end of the world. While he slept, he dreamt that the Devil and his
                        angels were holding back the rain, loosing the damned in Hell. But then "a
                        strange light shone . . . and the clouds parted, and Christ and all his
                        angels were descending" (<hi rend="italic">Collected Short Fiction</hi>
                        536). When he awoke in pain over his dream, he <q rend="block">took from the
                            shelf his mother's Bible. It opened of itself at Revelation. . . . Page
                            by page, he read those burning, blinding, blasting words, and they
                            seemed to shrivel up his poor brain altogether. At last . . . he sank
                            down upon his knees in prayer. . . . Nature did not comfort him any, he
                            knew nothing about nature, he had never seen her; he had only stared
                            into a black plow furrow all his life. Before, he had only seen in the
                            wide, green lands and the open blue the possibilities of earning his
                            bread; now, he only saw in them a great world ready for the judgment, a
                            funeral pyre ready for the torch. (537)</q>
               </p>
               <p>"Lou, the Prophet" is particularly interesting for two reasons. First, by so
                        directly incorporating the biblical vision of an End, Cather laid the
                        groundwork for more subtle biblical echoes throughout her early stories and
                        in her first novel, <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>. Second, by
                        including gender in her character's response to that vision, Cather
                        introduced the single most important factor that would shape her sense of an
                        ending. Cather described Lou as if he were a child who, awakening from a
                        nightmare, seeks the maternal presence that might comfort him, turning first
                        to his mother's Bible, then to a female nature. Thus Cather's early
                        character announces a long line of men who seek comfort in women's ways of
                        knowing: Peter, who loves his violin as if it is a woman; Canute Canuteson,
                        who melodramatically kidnaps Lena Yensen; Eric Hermannson, who sees the
                        eastern visitor Margaret as a vision of ethereal beauty; most famously, Jim
                        Burden, who by returning to Ántonia comes home to himself. </p>
               <p>"Lou, the Prophet" introduces also an impulse that runs through Cather's
                        early stories, her need to project beyond the ending of the conventional
                        script of pioneer possibilities and from there to evaluate the way the
                        script has been ordered. Narrative technique expresses that need. Point of
                        view, for example, is characteristically past the End-after the crops have
                        failed, the settlers have abandoned the boom town, or the artist has died.
                        From such a perspective, bright beginnings of frontier settlement and
                        romantic love are revealed as illusory and apparent salvations as
                        damnations. Characters awaken to the dark unintelligibility of their lives:
                        an old man in "Peter" realizes that without his violin he exists as a
                        barbarian; Canute Canuteson in "On the Divide," that his homesteading is
                        unrelievedly lonely; Aunt Georgiana in "A Wagner Matinee," that she has
                        passed her life in a wasteland; Jim Laird in "The Sculptor's Funeral," that
                        a brilliant sculptor returns to the same "bitter, dead little Western town"
                        that he left. These stories about awakenings to the senselessness of
                        experience characteristically close in despair: Peter commits suicide; Aunt
                        Georgiana cries that she doesn't want to return home; Jim Laird admits that
                        his own life has been a sham (<hi rend="italic">Collected Short
                        Fiction</hi>). </p>
               <p>Cather's early explorations of the End culminated in her first novel. <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi> is a story about the breakdown of
                        Bartley Alexander, a renowned engineer torn between two selves, symbolized
                        by two women. More important, it is an allegory of creative genius doomed by
                        an American myth of progress. Using the strained and finally collapsed
                        bridge as a metaphor for the disintegration of the psyche and the collapse
                        of society, Cather projected modern notions of progress beyond the End,
                        whence she could view them whole. Here too she drew upon traditional
                        elements of the Apocalypse: her prophet, Lucius Wilson, introduces Alexander
                        with unmistakable biblical imagery&#8212;"There he is. Away with
                        perspective! No past, no future for Bartley; just the fiery moment. The only
                        moment that ever was or will be in the world!"&#8212;and predicts that
                        he will end in "a crash and clouds of dust" (8, 12). Warfare between good
                        and evil ensues (internalized as a struggle between Alexander's two selves),
                        and the collapse of Alexander's bridge is a scene of apocalyptic
                        chaos&#8212;a river filled with drowning men and among them Alexander,
                        trying to beat off the injured and crazed workmen who are gripping him an
                        dragging him under. </p>
               <p>For Alexander's story, Cather internalized Apocalypse, making it a
                        psychological crisis of creativity by linking her sense of an ending to
                        qualities inherent in Alexander's character rather than to an external fate.
                        Prophecy is of psychic disintegration, and warfare between good and evil is
                        an internal struggle between Alexander's two selves: the civilized, public,
                        and adult sensibility represented by his wife Winifred; the passionate,
                        private, and younger one represented by his lover, Hilda Burgoyne. The
                        vision of the new heaven and earth with the new Jerusalem is one man's
                        memory of innocent youth (when Alexander, glimpsing boys seated about a
                        campfire, recalls his own boyhood) and of the comfort of a maternal embrace
                        (when Alexander, fighting off the men who would pull him under, recalls his
                        wife). </p>
               <p>The engineer was also, as Elizabeth Ammons has argued, a cultural hero, and
                        through him Cather passed judgment on an American culture that would divert
                        creative energy into competition and mastery. She passed judgment too on the
                        gender conventions associated with those notions. Alexander is masculine
                        power writ large, described in a rhetoric inflated until it verges on the
                        comic and, as a result, contains its own destruction. Descriptions become a
                        parody of the heroic, a creator so subordinated to his product that he has
                        become indistinguishable from it (Cather compares Alexander's head to a
                        catapult, his shoulders to the support for the span of a bridge, and his
                        energy to a pounding engine). As his bridge is "incurably disabled . . .
                        already as good as condemned, because something was out of line in the lower
                        chord" (124), so Alexander also has been incurably disabled by mindless
                        service to public notions of success. Bartley Alexander has become "a
                        mechanism useful to society," dominated by a driving competition to get on
                        in the world (39). </p>
               <p>The tragedy is that an alternative existed, carelessly left behind with
                        Alexander's youth and by implication as carelessly forgotten by a modern
                        society. Within him resides a vestigial memory of a personal self and a
                        simpler time; the moment most authentically his occurs when he glimpses boys
                        around a campfire, then recalls his own childhood and a more primitive way
                        of relating to the world. As contrast to Alexander's increasingly frenetic
                        movement between two continents, two women, and two selves, the scene
                        symbolizes the harmony of cooperation and the repetition of ritualistic
                        story-telling; it evokes the timelessness of myth and legend. </p>
               <p>Cather ends, however, not with a New Jerusalem, but with the end of history.
                        A final scene presents a coda in which time has stopped and, as if into a
                        frieze, scenes are frozen. Alexander's wife, Winifred, lives on in their
                        Boston home, dedicated to her sorrow; Wilson and Hilda sit together in
                        London, agreeing that "nothing can happen to one after Bartley" (138). It
                        was, indeed, for Cather the end of one strain of writing. Following <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi> she ceased writing stories about
                        the End, instead using apocalyptic allusions to dramatize alternatives to an
                        End. In <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>, for example, Marian Forrester
                        refuses to immolate herself on the funeral pyre of a pioneer past; and in
                            <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi>, Rachel Blake rescues
                        Nancy Till by driving her from desolation and through chaos. </p>
               <p>So apparently different, Cather's first novels ("there were two," she said
                        ["My First Novels"]) belong together: <hi rend="italic">Alexander's
                        Bridge</hi> tells of her apocalypse of a historical imagination; <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> of her genesis of a mythic one. From
                        Alexander to Alexandra-the gender difference is significant, for Cather
                        turned from ideas progress and mastery that she identified with male
                        paradigms to those of stability and love, identified with female ones.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="sr-a3" target="sr-fn3" n="3"/> In doing so, she
                        discarded the premise upon which fiction was conventionally based, that of
                        making sense of contingent reality. In <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi>
                        Cather gave only an obligatory nod to the circumstantial reality common to
                        fiction (she does tell of two generations of immigrant settlement in
                        Nebraska), for her real allegiance was to myth and tale. The country
                        insisted on being the hero of her story, Cather said in a letter to
                        Elizabeth Sergeant, and she did not interfere. </p>
               <p>In writing of Alexandra's relation to the land, Cather wrote her own creation
                        myth, placing its beginning not as an event in time but as a feeling: "The
                        history of every country begins in the heart of a man or a woman" (65). She
                        created for that country a human spouse, then wrote of its awakening in
                        response to love, using for her subtext an Americanized version of Beauty
                        and the Beast. <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> tells of the beautiful
                        daughter who is pledged to the country, which is like a beast under a spell
                        (118); of her awakened love for it and of her subsequent giving of her heart
                        to it; of the magical transformation that follows, with which she reigns
                        over a fruitful kingdom. By transferring the romantic action to the
                        relationship between Alexandra and the land and by transforming the
                        fairytale heroine, Beauty, into her heroine, Alexandra, Cather empowered
                        qualities traditionally restricted to women-feeling and, particularly, the
                        capacity for love. Moreover, she used secondary characters to question
                        social and literary conventions for women. Alexandra's brothers provide an
                        ideological backdrop of the sex-gender system characteristic of the second
                        stage of settling the frontier: Oscar and Lou parody economic and legal
                        restraints upon women, declaring that the property of a family belongs to
                        its men, regardless of its title; and Emil parodies love conventions,
                        considering Alexandra at forty too old to marry. Finally, the subplot
                        further challenges romantic conventions, for Emil and Marie's love is from
                        its outset doomed to tragedy. </p>
               <p>The rejection of convention and empowerment of female alternatives is
                        particularly evident in the ending of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi>,
                        where Cather subverted a conventional plot and affirmed mythic continuities.
                        The projected marriage between Alexandra and her childhood friend, Carl
                        Linstrum, reminds the reader of conventions that are inadequate and false:
                        that is, of marriage as the standard happy ending in fiction about women.
                        Cather contradicts tradition with her depiction of the Alexandra-Carl
                        relationship: whereas strong female heroes are ordinarily linked in love
                        actions to older, temperate, and wise men, Cather links Alexandra to the
                        younger, sensitive, and uncertain Carl. Whereas love action traditionally
                        centers on a female hero's relation to the male she will marry, Cather
                        focuses on Alexandra's relation to the land, moving Carl off to St. Louis
                        and then to Alaska for a good part of the action and depicting him as
                        decidedly reluctant to follow the quest script imposed upon men. In the end
                        it simply does not ring true that the Alexandra who tamed the Divide is now
                        leaning heavily upon Carl's shoulder while he kisses her "softly, on her
                        lips and her eyes" (309); indeed, Cather omitted these lines from the
                        Autograph Edition. </p>
               <p>Yet the novel's ending only incidentally predicts a conventional union: as
                        friends, Alexandra and Carl will marry, but in doing so they pledge their
                        faith not to each other but to a far more important bond: Carl tells his
                        future wife not that she belongs to him, as gender convention would dictate,
                        but that she belongs "to the land . . . now more than ever" (307). In the
                        ritualistic rhythm of a benediction, the omniscient narrator concludes with
                        the blessing of timeless truths: "They went into the house together, leaving
                        the Divide behind them, under the evening sun. Fortunate country, that is
                        one day to receive hearts like Alexandra's into its bosom, to give them out
                        again in the yellow wheat, in the rustling corn, in the shining eyes of
                        youth!" (309). Unlike her marriage to Carl&#8212;a middle-aged and
                        presumably childless one&#8212;Alexandra's union with the country is one
                        of passion and procreation, a greening of crops and a renewal of youth, for
                        which Cather uses metaphors of the marriage bed and of generation. </p>
               <p>Closure is circular: the prefatory poem's opening image of "sullen fires of
                        sunset, fading" is completed at the novel's conclusion, when Alexandra
                        stands gazing into the west as the "level rays of the sinking sun [shine] in
                        her clear eyes." The opening's youth "flashing like a star out of the
                        twilight" is completed by the ending's evening star, like a promise awaiting
                        Alexandra's union with the land and extended by "the shining eyes of youth"
                        resulting from that union (309). Here is no western hero who will
                        demonstrate his virility by acting violently and his power by effecting
                        change; instead, Alexandra offers the promise of continuity, love, and
                        stability. In so ending <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> Cather
                        demonstrates one of her most effective strategies of subversion. She
                        includes familiar ingredients of the romance plot but frees them from
                        culturally imposed restrictions.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="sr-a4" target="sr-fn4" n="4"/> Alexandra succeeds by the traditionally female
                        virtue of loving, but she does so in untraditional ways by turning her
                        feelings to the land rather than to a man; similarly, the sexual asymmetry
                        valued by the romance plot is present but, again untraditionally, as an
                        obstacle to overcome, for the marriage between Alexandra and Carl is
                        possible only when they join in like human need. </p>
               <p>This gender distinction between history and myth is one that reappears
                        throughout Cather's fiction. Willa Cather identified men with progress and
                        change, linear time, and an end-determined imagination; she identified women
                        with mythic continuities. She created no female character comparable in a
                        historian's sensibility to Professor St. Peter; conversely, she created no
                        male character comparable in mythic dimensions to her earth mother,
                        Ántonia. Not surprisingly, then, she characteristically wrote of
                        male characters yearning to retrieve the basic truths identified with women.
                        Whereas American literature conventionally begins with a young man at the
                        outset of a journey, Cather frequently begins with middle-aged men who have
                        completed their worldly travels and achieved public success: at the opening
                        of <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>, Alexander is a world-famous
                        engineer; at that of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, Jim Burden
                        is a successful lawyer; at that of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                        House</hi>, Godfrey St. Peter has completed his acclaimed <hi rend="italic">Spanish Adventurers in North America</hi>. Not only is "the moving . .
                        . over and done"<ref type="authorial" xml:id="sr-a5" target="sr-fn5" n="5"/>
                        for each at the outset, but the moving has been prototypically American: the
                        engineer of mighty bridges that spanned the continent, the lawyer for the
                        railroads that tamed the West, the chronicler of adventurers who brought
                        civilization. Each has followed the modern notion of progress to its
                        promised end&#8212;which has failed to sustain. Each then seeks the
                        timeless truths identified with female responses to experience: Alexander
                        returns to the spontaneously loving Hilda, Jim Burden to Ántonia,
                        Godfrey St. Peter to the "seasoned and sound" sewing woman, Augusta (<hi rend="italic">Professor's House</hi> 281). </p>
               <p>These characters represent a larger impulse that runs through Cather's
                        writing, an impulse toward resolution in orders closely identified with
                        women. Is there, after all, another major American writer whose novels so
                        often end in a kitchen? Jim Burden returns to Ántonia's kitchen;
                        Mahailey thinks of Claude as directly over the kitchen stove (<hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>); Niel Herbert's final disillusionment
                        occurs as he looks in at Marian Forrester, standing before her kitchen sink
                            (<hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>). In <hi rend="italic">Shadows on
                            the Rock</hi>, where the kitchen is the center throughout, the ending
                        tells of preparations to go to dinner. With their repetitive and stable
                        domestic rituals, such endings provide one alternative to modern notions of
                        progress. </p>
               <p>Among other ways in which Cather presented alternatives, sometimes a
                        character gives up the attempt to tell a story, or to order experience by
                        linear time. In <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>, for example, Niel
                        Herbert&#8212;who throughout the novel tries "to get the truth out of"
                        Marian Forrester: that is, to explain her by imposing his fictions upon her
                        (100)&#8212;in the end abandons the attempt to tell her story, resting
                        content that she had a hand in breaking him in to life. In yet other novels
                        Cather subverts closure by concluding the plot line in ambiguity or riddle.
                        In the final paragraphs of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>,
                        Godfrey St. Peter has returned to consciousness in a symbolic rebirth but
                        without an understanding of the past or expectation for the future. In <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>, Cather pushes the modern version of
                        romantic love beyond the end to ask what happens after the young lovers
                        renounce fortune and elope, presumably to live happily ever after. With the
                        love plot fulfilled, she sets her characters on a quest whose plot folds
                        back upon the conventional ending, for Myra Henshawe must learn its
                        significance. The heroine of the love plot thus becomes the hero of the
                        quest, testing myth against the reality of economics and her own feelings,
                        then defiantly writing an alternative ending to her own story. After her
                        death her last words echo as a warning and a riddle to her narrator, and by
                        extension to the reader: "Why must I die like this, alone with my mortal
                        enemy!" (95, 105). The question echoes through the criticism, which has
                        uniformly focused upon identifying the enemy, ignoring the fact that the
                        question asks not <hi rend="italic">who</hi> but <hi rend="italic">why</hi>.
                        With this question Cather challenges her reader to return to the plots by
                        which Myra Henshawe's life was scripted, and to evaluate the love plot in
                        the light of her subsequent quest for its meaning. </p>
               <p>Not surprisingly, Cather used her most timebound narratives, <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> and <hi rend="italic">One of
                            Ours</hi>, for her most developed quest plots; each details her
                        character's search for alternatives to the End, particularly as mandated by
                        socially imposed gender conventions. On one level <hi rend="italic">The Song
                            of the Lark</hi> is the story of young Thea's development into Kronborg,
                        the renowned soprano; on a more important level, it tells of Thea's
                        liberation from a modern sense of linear time and into an older, cyclic one.
                        The story opens in Moonstone, Colorado, then moves to Chicago as Thea
                        struggles to "advance" her career and to "make progress" first as a pianist
                        and then as a singer. Only when she realizes that she has failed by such
                        methods is she "released from the enslaving desire to get on in the world"
                        (368-69). Freed for a different kind of experience, in Panther Canyon she
                        moves into a womblike recess of the earth, where she discards linear time
                        and affirms "the old time" (378), repetitive, ritualistic, and continuous.
                        Whereas she had been "hurrying and sputtering, as if she had been born
                        behind time and had been trying to catch up," in Panther Canyon she reaches
                        an understanding of "certain feelings . . . suggestions that were simple,
                        insistent, and monotonous," as repetitive as the beating of Indian drums,
                        about "a continuity of life," identified particularly with "intuitions about
                        the women" who had lived there, voices out of the past (372, 376, 378). </p>
               <p>From this point on, the conventional plot is secondary at best. Following her
                        epiphany in the cliff dwellings, we are interested not in what happens to
                        Thea in a worldly sense but in the new order she will imagine or create. By
                        continuing to focus on Thea following her Panther Canyon experiences,
                        however, Cather (like her later narrators Jim Burden and Niel Herbert)
                        seemed to impose history upon her character. She came to regret her
                        decision: "I should have disregarded conventional design and stopped where
                        my first conception stopped, telling the latter part of the story by
                        suggestion merely."<ref type="authorial" xml:id="sr-a6" target="sr-fn6" n="6"/>
               </p>
               <p>Instead, Cather provided further details, climaxing in Thea's performance as
                        Sieglinde, in which she comes into her full powers (571). Thus ends the
                        history of Thea, with her leaving the mortal world and entering "the kingdom
                        of art" (Lincoln <hi rend="italic">Journal</hi>), where she is as a divine
                        creator. Following her transcending performance, Thea does not reappear as
                        herself. Immediately afterward she is a veiled presence, bowing graciously
                        but not lifting her eyes; in the Epilogue she is a memory held by her Aunt
                        Tillie, the last Kronborg in Moonstone. More important, Thea's influence is
                        felt through the stories told about her and the imagery associated with
                        her&#8212;particularly that of the moon, which is strongly linked to
                        Thea throughout and dominates the ending: as the moon every night causes the
                        tides that make a lagoon habitable and wholesome, "so, into all the little
                        settlements of quiet people, tidings of what their boys and girls are doing
                        in the world bring refreshment; bring to the old, memories, and to the
                        young, dreams" (581). </p>
               <p>Endings in <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> and <hi rend="italic">The Song
                            of the Lark</hi> are typical of Cather's fiction in that they include
                        strong rhetorical markers identifying them as endings. Final sections are
                        set off, sometimes labeled as epilogues; sentence structure is highly
                        rhythmic; point of view draws back and the narrator becomes reflective,
                        commenting on preceding action, predicting the future, and generalizing
                        about meaning. More often than not, however, Cather turned around those
                        traditional forms to suggest alternatives to the very conventions they
                        represent. <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, for example, includes
                        strong formal markers of closure, yet its final effect is to produce
                        questions about the authenticity of the preceding fiction. Cather created as
                        her narrator a young male romantic who would make Ántonia his
                        heroine; then Cather gave Ántonia the strength to defy his romance
                        plot for her: she bears a child out of wedlock, marries a man without
                        position or money, and most defiantly, grows old. When he is middle-aged,
                        Jim Burden returns to Ántonia, in doing so rediscovering the first
                        road upon which he and she had ridden from Black Hawk, symbolic of his
                        reentry into his own childhood. As the novel draws to a close, Jim has "the
                        sense of coming home to [himself], and of having found out what a little
                        circle man's experience is" (371-72). When he must leave, he does so
                        reassured that he will return again to Ántonia, her children, and,
                        by implication, his memory of his own childhood. </p>
               <p>Gender is once more a dominant factor as Cather further challenges linear
                        ways of ordering experience and affirms another order, one residing "at the
                        very bottom of . . . memory" (322). As a prominent lawyer for a railway that
                        helped tame the West, Jim Burden is another of Cather's male characters who
                        have followed to the end conventions for success, only to deem them
                        inadequate. In returning to Ántonia, Jim affirms a more primitive
                        way of knowing, one that works by "immemorial human attitudes which we
                        recognize by instinct as universal and true" (353). Eschewing a story line
                        for a series of "pictures," Jim has written of Ántonia by the
                        knowledge gained from returning to her. "Here's my story," he says in the
                        introduction. "I suppose it hasn't any form" (n.p.). </p>
               <p>The effect of the ending is to throw us back to the novel's beginnings, where
                        Cather introduces herself (any other interpretation of the "I" here would be
                        ingenuous, for the author provides identifying details clearly intended as
                        autobiographical) and tells the history of the manuscript: on a train
                        passing through the Midwest she had met her fictional character Jim Burden;
                        together they recalled their childhood, then agreed that each would write an
                        account of it. In the first version of the introduction, the character Jim
                        gave to his creator his manuscript, saying, "Here's my story, now where's
                        yours?" And she, admitting that her own "was never written," identifies the
                        account that follows as Jim's.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="sr-a7" target="sr-fn7" n="7"/> Thus, in <hi rend="italic">My
                        Ántonia</hi> Cather establishes a complete fictional world, its
                        ending one of resolution and stability; then, by reminding us that it is
                        fiction, questions the experience it offers. </p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>, <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                            Lark</hi>, and <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> challenge
                        American notions of success; <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> challenges
                        those governing happiness. Claude Wheeler's story is of a "search for
                        something splendid" (178-79) in a modern world of rising materialism
                        governed by gender convention. His narrative traces his performance of tasks
                        culturally mandated for a man: to subdue the land, marry a pious woman, and
                        fight for his country. The action climaxes in battle as Claude dies
                        protecting a bit of French land in a war he only dimly understands. </p>
               <p>In his attempt to make sense out of experience, Claude lives by a script that
                        reflects modern American values, yet his heart's desire is to follow the old
                        laws of romance. As in <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>, the real
                        battle is an internal one, between warring aspects of Claude's nature. Again
                        Cather writes of two selves, one private and the other public, one that
                        seeks repose and the other that demands action. For this internal battle
                        Cather depends upon metaphor and symbol as in poetry, particularly by
                        identifying Claude with the sun and the moon. In the opening scene Claude
                        appears against a rising sun, the first of many such scenes linking him to
                        heroic imagery. But while others identify Claude with noble action, he
                        believes himself one of the "children of the moon," whose imprisoned spirits
                        languish in darkness (179). </p>
               <p>Sun and moon imagery, suggesting the warring aspects of Claude (reality and
                        ideal, male and female), come together in the final scene. For her
                        conclusion Cather embedded scene within scene, placing each against a
                        setting sun symbolic of the beckoning frontier, American men, and Claude
                        Wheeler. Again, however, she subverted gender conventions, for in an ironic
                        reversal of the usual American westering movement, she closed with a
                        homecoming. The transport carrying troop survivors steams slowly up the
                        narrows with the tide; and on "the banks of Lovely creek, where it began,
                        Claude Wheeler's story still goes on," because for the "two old women who
                        work together in the farmhouse, the thought of him is always there, beyond
                        everything else, at the farthest edge of consciousness, like the evening sun
                        on the horizon. . . . As they are working at the table or bending over the
                        oven, something reminds them of him, and they think of him together, like
                        one person: Mahailey will pat her back and say, 'Never you mind, Mudder;
                        you'll see your boy up yonder.' Mrs. Wheeler always feels that God is
                        near,&#8212;but Mahailey is not troubled by any knowledge of
                        interstellar spaces, and for her He is nearer still,&#8212;directly
                        overhead, not so very far above the kitchen stove" (389, 390-91). </p>
               <p>This, the most sentimental of Cather's endings, depicts Claude's reentry into
                        an intensely domestic world of warmth and feeling. It works by a delicately
                        rendered deification, suggested by the capitalized pronoun "He" and its dual
                        antecedent, God and Claude. Metaphor again provides resolution. Evening sun
                        or morning star&#8212;it no longer matters, for with death a peace has
                        come to the warring parts of Claude's nature. Claude has died for the idea
                        of a life of action lived by an ideal, the energy of the sun guided by the
                        pure truth of the moon. </p>
               <p>The pattern is consistent through Cather's canon. Though her conclusions
                        generally include some afterhistory of the central characters, they seem
                        little more than asides. Readers often discount Alexandra Bergson's marriage
                        to Carl Linstrum and overlook Thea Kronborg's marriage to Fred Ottenburg, so
                        unimportant does Cather make the marriages that traditionally reward
                        successful women. Instead, endings offer symbols and, through them, meaning
                        of another order. Though there are painful contradictions in Thea's life
                        (she is a great artist yet no longer has a personal life), we find comfort
                        in the concluding symbolism of the moon; similarly, while the narrative
                        takes Claude's life to irreconcilable alternatives (he can die in futile
                        action or return to inevitable disillusionment), we find comfort in the
                        imagery of an evening star.
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi> is Cather's most controlled example of
                        these two independent but related principles of form, one historical and the
                        other symbolic. The novel has a plot in time. The young Maria marries an
                        older and successful man, moves with him to Sweet Water, Colorado, and there
                        suffers the effects of time: he lose his fortune and dies; then she falls
                        prey to grasping materialism. Again Cather identifies gender with ways of
                        knowing: Niel Herbert, attempting to explain Marian Forrester through his
                        experience of her, is identified with the historical, timebound narrative;
                        Marian Forrester, who eludes such definition, is identified with symbolic
                        meaning. The novel works by a dialectic, as Niel attempts to resolve ever
                        widening discrepancies in his subject, until he breaks off his experience
                        with her. The conclusion of the narrative proper emphasizes that that
                        experience is over: "in the end" Niel leaves the Forrester place "for the
                        last time," and the narrator confirms that "it was even so" (169, 170). </p>
               <p>In a coda Cather reinforces the narrative break. Years later Niel learns that
                        Mrs. Forrester remarried, moved to South America, and died. It is only when
                        he realizes that she is beyond his knowledge or comprehension (the phrase
                        Cather uses is "out of his ken") that he can abandon attempts to get at her
                        secret and to resolve her differences; instead, he accepts that <hi rend="italic">her</hi> meaning is unresolvable and settles for
                        identifying <hi rend="italic">his</hi> feeling about her: he is grateful
                        that "she had a hand in breaking him in to life" (171). There is none of the
                        universality of Jim Burden's conclusions about Ántonia, yet the
                        effect is similar in that Cather again subverts her narrator's story,
                        invalidating his way of ordering experience. </p>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> and <hi rend="italic">My
                            Mortal Enemy</hi>, Cather subverted convention by beginning beyond the
                        ending, then setting her characters on quests for alternatives to the
                        scripts that had been imposed upon them. At the outset Godfrey St. Peter has
                        achieved public success with his life's work, and Myra Driscoll Henshawe has
                        married for love; each embarks upon a quest for alternatives beyond that
                        ending. Having completed his multivolume history of the Spanish adventurers,
                        Godfrey St. Peter seeks an alternative way of ordering experience: he
                        disengages from clock time to do "very little" (262), reminiscing about the
                        past and giving himself up to reverie.
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> is Cather's most radical search
                        beyond the end, for she takes her character through death and past his own
                        mortality, to reflect upon his life from beyond the grave. For St. Peter's
                        death, Cather constructs a highly symbolic scene: alone at the top of a
                        deserted house, he is out of humanized space; and at midnight, he is out of
                        time. Lying upon his hard box-couch, St. Peter positions himself as if in a
                        coffin; wrapping himself with a blanket from a prehistoric people, he
                        prepares to receive the most ancient truths. When the wind blows out the
                        flame in his gas heater, St. Peter falls unconscious, as close to death as a
                        man can be and still return. The novel ends with his reflection as he rests
                        with the sewing woman who has rescued him. Again, gender interpretation is
                        intriguing. St. Peter withdraws into his study as if into a womb; the
                        retreat enables him to cast off the public, competitive sensibility Cather
                        identified with male experience and to return to the instinctual truths she
                        identified with female sensibility. When with the midwife Augusta he is
                        "reborn," he has discarded the old certainties and affirmed his own feeling. </p>
               <p>Riddles become enigmas in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> with the
                        repetition of Myra Driscoll Henshawe's "strange complaint . . . 'Why must I
                        die like this, alone with my mortal enemy!'" (95, 105). Long before Adrienne
                        Rich wrote about the cultural "book of myths" that defines women's stories
                        (DuPlessis 131), Cather used a riddle to challenge these myths and to
                        separate the love and quest plots traditionally joined for women.
                        Appropriately for a successful quest plot, the story ends with boxes, which
                        contain the secret or answer that Myra has reached. Her ashes are "sealed up
                        in a little steel box," then scattered by Oswald somewhere on his voyage to
                        Alaska; her amethysts are bequeathed to Nellie, but when Nellie takes "them
                        out of their box and wear[s] them," she feels a chill over her heart (102,
                        104). The sense of mystery remains. It is as if Myra's complaint, breathed
                        "into the stillness of the night," has joined the winds of nature, so that
                        it questions beginnings from beyond the End: "Sometimes, when I have watched
                        the bright beginning of a love story, when I have seen a common feeling
                        exalted into beauty by imagination, generosity, and the flaming courage of
                        youth, I have heard again that strange complaint breathed by a dying woman
                        into the stillness of night, like a confession of the soul: 'Why must I die
                        like this, alone with my mortal enemy"' (104-05). By refusing to make
                        concords, Cather thwarts her readers' yearning for comfort. Remember Myra
                        Henshawe as a young woman, her husband charges Nellie, not as she became;
                        yet Nellie refuses his conventional story and tells instead a defiant tale
                        of ways in which romantic love corrupts. Thus My Mortal Enemy evokes the
                        profoundly troubling question: what if the ending reveals that it was all a
                        mistake? </p>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, Cather followed the manner of
                        legend to write of worlds without beginnings or endings. Their settings move
                        these novels out of historical time: the desert of the American Southwest
                        and the rock of Quebec are primordial forms to which a culture has been
                        transported. Bishop Latour travels to a mesa on which there is the sense of
                        "incompleteness, as if with all the materials for world-making assembled,
                        the Creator had desisted, gone away and left everything on the point of
                        being brought together, on the eve of being arranged into mountain, plain,
                        plateau." Here, before the beginning, materials are "still waiting to be
                        made into a landscape" (<hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi> 95). Such settings
                        support Cather's radical denial of the reality of things and her embrace of
                        the old laws of legend. Her endings were simultaneous with her beginnings:
                        in dying, Father Latour "was living over his life," and "how often and how
                        fondly he recalled the beginning of it" (183). In both novels, too, Cather
                        gives the stability and repetition of ritual a female dimension: <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> is infused with
                        Mariology, and <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> with domesticity. </p>
               <p>Critics have long considered Cather an apolitical writer, and certainly she
                        did not write to effect specific social change. She was intensely concerned
                        with the ways in which ideologies are codified, however: a dominant culture
                        attempts to mold the values of its time; a subordinate culture attempts to
                        subvert that power and assert its own. In this broad sense Cather was
                        political throughout her writing and especially in her last two novels, <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the
                            Slave Girl</hi>. In both, she considered the ways in which treatments of
                        time can corrupt. </p>
               <p>Previously, Cather had incorporated dominant ideologies into her traditional
                        love plots, then subverted those plots by creating female characters who
                        wrote their own scripts in defiance of the expectations imposed upon them:
                        Alexandra turns aside her brothers' ideas of what is appropriate for her;
                        Ántonia Shimerda and Lena Lingard are amused but otherwise
                        unaffected by the romantic script Jim Burden would impose upon them; Marian
                        Forrester rejects the funeral pyre upon which Niel Herbert would have her
                        immolate herself. Cather removed heterosexual romance from the privileged
                        position it had occupied in nineteenth-century fiction: she made it a
                        secondary and tragic plot in the Marie-Emil action of <hi rend="italic">O
                            Pioneers!</hi> and explored its corrupting consequences in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. Most often, she simply concentrated
                        upon more important matters: Alexandra's relationship to the land,
                        Ántonia's with her children, and Thea's with music. When in her
                        final two novels Cather did return heterosexual romance to the center of her
                        narrative action, she used a Gothic mode to expose its potential to corrupt. </p>
               <p>Gothicism is, as Ellen Moers and others have demonstrated, the cultural trope
                        for cultural experiences of secondary status, most often the powerlessness
                        of women in a world controlled by men.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="sr-a8" target="sr-fn8" n="8"/> In <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi> Cather came full circle,
                        writing devastating critiques of the cultural myths central to women's
                        economic, social, and political lives: in one book, a critique of salvation
                        through courtship and coupling; in the other, of salvation through motherly
                        love. </p>
               <p>In both novels Cather wrote of continuity disrupted, of daughters without
                        mothers, on the brink of adulthood and adrift in a world of silenced women:
                        Lucy's mother is dead; Nancy's biological mother, Till, will not defend her
                        against ruin, and her surrogate mother, Sapphira, is plotting her rape.
                        Together, the novels are dark versions of romantic love conventions: <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi> tells of a girl whose only access to an
                        adult world as she grows up is through men: as accompanist to the artist
                        Clement Sebastian (and even then, she may accompany him only in rehearsal,
                        to be replaced by a man in performance), or as wife to the town banker,
                        Harry Gordon. <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi> tells of
                        Sapphira's plot to "entice" her nephew with Nancy, a nightmarish perversion
                        of motherly efforts to secure a man for her daughter. </p>
               <p>As so often in her writing, Cather used the endings of these novels to remind
                        her reader of culturally mandated conventions. <hi rend="italic">Lucy
                            Gayheart</hi> ends with Harry Gordon's memory of the young Lucy before
                        she entered womanhood, the very ideal of feminine charm; <hi rend="italic">Sapphira</hi> ends with Till's memory of Sapphira in her final days, a
                        loving mistress of the household and the very model of maternal compassion.
                        By their conventionality, these endings would erase the fictions that
                        preceded them. That of <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi> would obliterate
                        the character we met, not a thirteen-year-old girl at all but a young woman
                        vibrant with desire for adult experience; that of <hi rend="italic">Sapphira</hi> would ignore the evil of which this apparently loving mother
                        was capable. In each, the traditional elements of strong endings evoke an
                        immediate sense of satisfaction. Yet each evokes also an aftereffect with
                        the realization that dark questions remain unresolved. </p>
               <p>Both novels also explore the end of time. In <hi rend="italic">Lucy
                        Gayheart</hi> Cather concludes with the funeral of Mr. Gayheart, the town
                        watchmaker and the last of the Gayheart line; with him the old time will
                        stop. In <hi rend="italic">Sapphira</hi>, where old time has stopped, Cather
                        pursues her plot beyond the end of a social order. Together, these books
                        pose the most radical of questions, not about a certain time but about Time
                        itself, and not about a social order but about Order. With the threat of
                        oblivion hanging heavy in both, Cather asks what happens to people if order
                        and time are revealed as fiction, a plot arbitrarily imposed upon
                        experience? </p>
               <p>I have long found the ending of <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave
                        Girl</hi> the most puzzling in Cather's oeuvre. It consists of three parts:
                        first, there is the conclusion to the narrative of the slave girl, Nancy,
                        effected when Rachel breaks the suspended world created by Sapphira and
                        guides Nancy to the underground railroad and to freedom (and thus out of the
                        narrative). Second, there is "Nancy's Return," which initially resembles a
                        conventional epilogue, providing the afterhistory of major characters and
                        tying up loose ends. Twenty-five years have passed, and Nancy returns "to a
                        different world," a post-Civil War world (277). She and her mother, Aunt
                        Till, are reunited, and we learn of her life in Canada&#8212;that she is
                        an elegant middle-aged woman who carries pictures of her husband and three
                        children. But here Cather introduces as narrator a five-year-old child,
                        writing as "I" and telling of witnessing the reunion between the characters. </p>
               <p>Fiction or fact? Cather blurs the distinction, blurs it further by concluding
                        with "The End," then adds <hi rend="italic">on the same page</hi> the third
                        part: a note signed "Willa Cather" that reflects upon the story just told.
                        She admits that she called several characters by actual Frederick County
                        surnames, but disavows any intentional use of the name of any person she
                        knew or saw in Virginia. Puzzling? Only if we insist upon separating fiction
                        from reality, history from imagination. Thus things ordinarily kept apart
                        merge: the past moves into the present; fiction blends with fact; the ending
                        is not an ending. Thus too Willa Cather does in her own person what she had
                        made her most famous narrators do years earlier, when in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> and <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi> Jim
                        Burden and Niel Herbert "ended" by making their stories personal, each
                        reflecting upon the effect of that story upon him. In doing so herself, she
                        reminds us of continuities, the writer directly addressing her reader and
                        inviting that reader to take his or her place in the ritual of storytelling. </p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTES</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="sr-a1" xml:id="sr-fn1" n="1">In "Old Mrs. Harris"
                            (158) Cather repeats and expands upon the quotation in her essay "Joseph
                            and His Brothers": the "dreamy indefiniteness" that Thomas Mann assigns
                            to a "people without any of the relentness mechanical gear which directs
                            every moment of modern life toward accuracy . . . is one of the most
                            effective elements of verity in [<hi rend="italic">Joseph and His
                                Brothers</hi>]. We are among a shepherd people; the story has almost
                            the movement of grazing sheep. The characters live at that pace. Perhaps
                            no one who has not lived among sheep can realize the rightness of the
                            rhythm. A shepherd people is not driving toward anything. With them,
                            truly, as Michelet said of quite another form of journeying, the end is
                            nothing, the road is all. In fact, the road and the end are literally
                            one" (99).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="sr-a2" xml:id="sr-fn2" n="2">I am indebted to
                            background provided by Smith; Richter; Torgovnick; and DuPlessis.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="sr-a3" xml:id="sr-fn3" n="3">For a feminist
                            psychoanalytic approach to Cather's putting female values at the heart
                            of the American westering myth, see O'Brien 428-51 and passim.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="sr-a4" xml:id="sr-fn4" n="4">Here Cather is
                            similar to other writers who use a romance plot to criticize a
                            conventional gender system. See DuPlessis's discussion of subversions
                            through the romance plot.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="sr-a5" xml:id="sr-fn5" n="5">This is the opening
                            sentence of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House </hi>(II).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="sr-a6" xml:id="sr-fn6" n="6">From Cather's 1932
                            introduction, included in the Sentry edition cited here, which also
                            contains revisions made by Cather in 1937.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="sr-a7" xml:id="sr-fn7" n="7">I am quoting here
                            from the first edition (1918) of <hi rend="italic">My
                            Ántonia</hi>. The Sentry edition that I chiefly cite includes
                            the revised, condensed 1926 introduction.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="sr-a8" xml:id="sr-fn8" n="8">In addition to
                            Moers, see Gilbert and Gubar. For more recent criticism on the subject,
                            see DuPlessis (12, 44-45, and passim); and for discussion of Cather's
                            use of Gothicism, see Rosowski, "<hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi>: A
                            Female Gothic" (<hi rend="italic">Voyage Perilous</hi> 219-31).</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Ammons, Elizabeth. "The Engineer as Cultural Hero and Willa
                                Cather's First Novel, <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>."
                                    <hi rend="italic">American Quarterly</hi> 38 (1986):746-60. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>. 1912.
                                Lincoln: Bison-U of Nebraska P, 1977. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "Joseph and His Brothers." <hi rend="italic">Not Under Forty</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1936.
                                96-122. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to Elizabeth Sergeant. Undated.
                                Morgan Library, New York. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Lincoln Courier essay. 23 November 1895.
                                    <hi rend="italic">The Kingdom of Art: Willa Cather's First
                                    Principles and Critical Statements, 1893-1896</hi>. Ed. Bernice
                                Slote. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1966. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Lincoln Journal essay. 1 March 1896. <hi rend="italic">The Kingdom of Art: Willa Cather's First
                                    Principles and Critical Statements, 1893-1896</hi>. Ed. Bernice
                                Slote. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1966. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>. 1923.
                                New York: Vintage-Random, 1972. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi>.
                                1935. New York: Vintage-Random, 1976. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My
                                Ántonia</hi>. 1918. Boston: Sentry-Houghton, 1961. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "My First Novels [There Were Two]." <hi rend="italic">On Writing: Critical Studies on Writing as an
                                Art</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1949. 91-97. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>.
                                1926. New York: Vintage-Random, 1961 </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "Old Mrs. Harris." <hi rend="italic">Obscure Destinies</hi>. 1932. Vintage-Random, 1974. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>. 1922.
                                New York: Vintage-Random, 1979. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;.<hi rend="italic"> O Pioneers!</hi> 1913.
                                Boston: Sentry-Houghton, 1962. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                House</hi>. 1925. New York: Vintage-Random, 1973. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave
                                    Girl</hi>. 1940. New York: Vintage-Random, 1975. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;.<hi rend="italic"> The Song of the
                                Lark</hi>. 1915. Boston: Sentry-Houghton, 1963. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Collected
                                    Short Fiction, 1892-1912</hi>. Ed. Virginia Faulkner. Rev. ed.
                                Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1970. </bibl>
                     <bibl>DuPlessis, Rachel Blau. <hi rend="italic">Writing beyond the
                                    Ending: Narrative Strategies of Twentieth-Century Women
                                Writers</hi>. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1985. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Gilbert, Sandra M., and Susan Gubar. <hi rend="italic">The
                                    Madwoman in the Attic: The Woman Writer and the
                                    Nineteenth-Century Literary Imagination</hi>. New Haven: Yale
                                UP, 1979. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Kermode, Frank.<hi rend="italic"> The Sense of an Ending: Studies
                                    in the Theory of Fiction</hi>. 1966. London: Oxford UP, 1970. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Moers, Ellen. "Female Gothic." <hi rend="italic">Literary
                                Women</hi>. Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1976. 90-110. </bibl>
                     <bibl>O'Brien, Sharon. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: The Emerging
                                    Voice</hi>. New York: Oxford UP, 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Richter, David. <hi rend="italic">Fable's End: Completeness and
                                    Closure in Rhetorical Fiction</hi>. Chicago: U of Chicago P,
                                1974. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. <hi rend="italic">The Voyage Perilous: Willa
                                    Cather's Romanticism</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Smith, Barbara Herrnstein. <hi rend="italic">Poetic Closure: A
                                    Study of How Poems End</hi>. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1968. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Torgovnick, Marianna. <hi rend="italic">Closure in the Novel</hi>.
                                Princeton: Princeton UP, 1985. </bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="artinsong">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Fine and Folk Art in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                        Lark</hi>
               </head>
               <head type="sub">Cather's Pictorial Sources</head>
               <byline>JEAN SCHWIND</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <p>As readers of her fiction have long recognized, Will Cather's mature
                            narrative style is highly juxtapositional. The technique that she first
                            used when she combined two separately conceived
                            stories&#8212;"Alexandra" and "The White Mulberry Tree"&#8212;to
                            form <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> is elaborated and refined in
                            most of her best later novels. In a 1921 interview published in <hi rend="italic">Bookman</hi>, Cather explained that she deliberately
                            set out to develop a new, minimalistic style in <hi rend="italic">O
                                Pioneers!</hi> because the Jamesian prose of Alexander's Bridge was
                            unsuitable for her new subject&#8212;the stark Nebraska plains. She
                            claims that she began to evolve this new style by deciding "not to
                            'write' at all . . . [but] to make things and people tell their own
                            story simply by juxtaposition" (Carroll 216). </p>
                  <p>In later novels Cather continued the experiment by juxtaposing
                            increasingly diverse and numerous "things and people" within the space
                            of her texts. In <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>
                            and <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, for example, the
                            two-part structure of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> has become a
                            complex mosaic of juxtapositions. The hedonistic Fray Baltazar, the vain
                            Isabella Olivares, and the wife beating cowboy Buck Scales (<hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi>), and the seemingly unrelated stories
                            of self-entombed Jeanne Le Ber, ambitious Bishop St. Vallier, and
                            emotionally disturbed Blinker (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>) are just
                            a few of the relatively independent narrative units that tell Cather's
                            stories of Santa Fe and Quebec "simply by juxtaposition." </p>
                  <p>Cather's best critics have not only examined how her methods of spatial
                            design contribute to the meaning of particular novels and stories but
                            also explored the of this recurrent juxtapositional patterning. Eudora
                            Welty, for example sees a biographical basis. Reflecting that "personal
                            history may turn into a fictional pattern" of unconscious that behind
                            the sharply disjunctive scenes of Cather's fiction lies the abrupt
                            personal transition or shift in scene that Cather frequently recalled as
                            the most traumatic event of her life: her move from Virginia to Nebraska
                            at the age of nine. According to Welty, the westward migration of the
                            Cather family was a transition between two wholly different landscapes
                            and life styles that provided the nucleus for Cather's "distinctive
                            fictional pattern": the way Cather designs her novels "by bringing
                            widely separated lives, times [and] experiences
                            together&#8212;pouring them side by side or one within the
                            other"&#8212;is rooted in the bringing together of two radically
                            different worlds during the crucial years of her childhood (47-48). </p>
                  <p>Welty's theory of a link between Cather's pioneer background and her
                            technique of juxtaposition is important because it points to an aspect
                            of Cather's work that has been critically neglected: the prominence of
                            western folk art in her fiction. Cather's debt to the compositional
                            forms of European painters has long been recognized because it is the
                            subject of her own best-known critical statements: the letter to <hi rend="italic">Commonweal</hi> that explains <hi rend="italic">Death
                                Comes for the Archbishop</hi> as an attempt to capture in prose the
                            effect, of Puvis de Chavannes's murals, and the essay pointing to Dutch
                            genre painting as the source of her unusual narrative structure in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> (<hi rend="italic">On
                                Writing</hi> 9, 31). Yet in emphasizing these fine-art sources, we
                            have failed to give proper attention the folk arts that Cather
                            identifies in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> as a shaping
                            force of her fiction. This semi-autobiographical novel (although Thea is
                            a singer rather than a writer, she shares Cather's western childhood,
                            her passion for the southwestern desert, her somewhat abrasive
                            personality) constitutes Cather's earliest and most detailed
                            investigation into the origins of her own art. In it she fittingly
                            explores the sources of her juxtapositional methods through a central
                            narrative juxtaposition: fine and folk arts combine in this novel to
                            suggest the dual sources of Cather's pictorial art. </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">I</head>
                  <p>Fear of redundancy was certainly one reason Cather initially refused to
                            provide Houghton Mifflin with a preface for the publisher's 1932 reissue
                            of <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>. For if prefaces usually
                            function as Cather supposes in a letter to her editor, Ferris Greenslet,
                            by providing "clues" about authorial intention or purpose in a
                            particular work, then <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> had
                            already been somewhat backhandedly prefaced in its own conclusion
                            (Letters 206). The story of Thea Kronborg ends with a note in which
                            Cather departs from third-person narration and speaks directly in her
                            authorial voice. With an explicitness that is particularly striking in
                            light of her usual practice of guiding readers indirectly through the
                            subtleties of her prose rather than by direct intrusion, Cather explains
                            the scope and purpose of the novel: "Here we must leave Thea Kronborg.
                            From this time on the story of her life is the story of her achievement.
                            The growth of an artist is an intellectual and spiritual development
                            which can scarcely be followed in a personal narrative. This story
                            attempts to deal only with the simple and concrete beginnings which
                            color and accent an artist's work, and to give some account of how a
                            Moonstone girl found her way out of a vague, easy-going world into a
                            life of disciplined endeavor" (479-80). </p>
                  <p>This concluding statement emphatically defines the novel as a study of
                            artistic sources, focusing on the "simple and concrete beginnings" of
                            creative achievement. Through the portrait of Thea Kronborg Cather
                            addresses the question of the "concrete beginnings" or sources of her
                            own mature art. </p>
                  <p>In answering this complex question, <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                                Lark</hi> gives special weight to an ending that returns us to the
                            beginning of the novel. Cather's final statement of purpose is
                            significantly inconclusive because the end she so decisively announces
                            ("Here we must leave Thea Kronborg") is not the end of the novel; it is
                            an important critical preface like those she describes in her letter to
                            Greenslet&#8212;an introduction that overtly directs our
                            reading&#8212;because this "closing" paragraph introduces a crucial
                            final section. After drawing the curtains on the scene of Thea's success
                            with the Metropolitan Opera, Cather adds the Epilogue, which takes us
                            back to Thea's hometown in Moonstone, Colorado. Prefaced by the
                            authorial note stating that the central subject of the book is the
                            question of artistic "beginnings," the Epilogue is effectively presented
                            as the novel's final answer to that question. </p>
                  <p>Dramatically anticlimactic though it is, the Epilogue to <hi rend="italic">Song of the Lark</hi> is thus critically important
                            because Cather presents it as the final key to an understanding of her
                            own artistic sources and influences. In general, it confirms what Thea
                            tells her friend Dr. Archie toward the end of the novel proper.
                            Insisting that her professional training in Chicago, New York, and
                            Europe only developed and refined her homegrown talents, Thea stresses
                            the early roots of her artistry. Moonstone, Colorado&#8212;the
                            "provincial world of utter ignorance" that she has struggled to escape
                            for all of her adult life&#8212;has ironically provided "the
                            essentials, the foundation" of her later triumphs (Preface vi; Song
                            460). </p>
                  <p>More specifically, the Epilogue answers the question concerning the
                            "concrete beginnings" of Thea's (and Cather's) art with the portrait of
                            a particular citizen of Moonstone, Tillie Kronborg. Introduced at the
                            opening of the novel as one of her niece's first and most fervent
                            admirers, Thea's Aunt Tillie is a minor character who virtually
                            disappears from the story after Thea leaves home at the end of Part I.
                            The effect, then, is startling when Tillie, suddenly reappears to
                            command the foreground of the Epilogue. From the dramatic climax of
                            Thea's performance in Wagner's <hi rend="italic">Walküre</hi>
                            at the end of the novel proper, the scene shifts to a Methodist
                            "ice-cream sociable" in Moonstone, where center stage is held by an
                            aging but still girlishly "flighty" and flirtatious Tillie "surrounded
                            by a crowd of boys." Crowned by a product of her millinery art, an
                            elaborate "lace garden hat with pink rosebuds" that advertises the shop
                            where she makes and sells ladies' hats, Tillie is presented not only as
                            Thea's greatest hometown fan but as an artist in her own right (484). </p>
                  <p>The Epilogue, dominated by this portrait of an artist who works with
                            bright fabrics and cloth flowers, concludes the book not with the fine
                            arts that figure so prominently in its title (<hi rend="italic">Song of
                                the Lark is</hi> the painting by Jules Breton that Thea admires at
                            the Chicago Art Institute) and its subject (the genesis of a classical
                            opera singer) but with the common folk arts of the West. The colorful
                            compositions featured in the Epilogue&#8212;the floral arrangements
                            on Tillie's hats and in the vases of her kitchen and
                            parlor&#8212;are not museum pieces but domestic decorations. There
                            is a shift from fine to folk art in music as well. The last song we hear
                            in the novel is far from operatic; on the morning after the church
                            sociable, Tillie is awakened by a neighbor boy singing "Casey Jones" as
                            he plays outside her window (487). This use of folk song lends authority
                            to an earlier comment made by Thea's friend Horace Langtry, that Thea's
                            conception of Wagner is "like folk-music": between the notes of her
                            classical music he hears echoes of the "homely" hymns ("Come, Ye
                            Disconsolate," "The Ninety and Nine") that Thea once sang at her
                            father's prayer meetings and of the folk ballads (Spanish Johnny's "El
                            Parreno," Joe Giddy's "Katie Casey") that she learned from Moonstone's
                            Mexicans and railroad men (449). Cather's final portrait of Tillie
                            vividly illustrates Langtry's reflections about Thea's "folk-music" by
                            suggesting that the art of her novel (both the vocal art of her heroine
                            and the corresponding art of her narrative method) is radically linked
                            to the folk traditions that Tillie embodies. In effect, the world of
                            fine art evoked by Cather's title is counterbalanced by her
                            identification of her narrative art with the home crafts that express
                            and civilize the "parish" of her fiction. </p>
                  <p>Tillie's significance is confirmed by the appearance of similar domestic
                            artists in Cather's later fiction. Most notably, Tillie anticipates two
                            important minor characters who dominate the endings of their respective
                            novels as Tillie commands the Epilogue to <hi rend="italic">The Song of
                                the Lark</hi>. In <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> (1921) Mahailey
                            is a woman who has faithfully served as the Wheeler family's housekeeper
                            since Claude Wheeler's birth. In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                            House</hi> (1925) Augusta, "seasoned and sound and . . . solid," is a
                            seamstress who has shared Godfrey St. Peter's study for more than twenty
                            years. All three women are uneducated and rather simpleminded but
                            instinctively "wise and farseeing" (<hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>
                            21; <hi rend="italic">Song</hi> 66); all are single women who serve a
                            family without ever having raised one of their own; and all have
                            suffered similarly hard lives. The most important trait that unites
                            these fictional characters, however, is their common talent: Tillie,
                            Mahailey, and Augusta are all presented as skillful domestic artisans. </p>
                  <p>The artistic mastery that distinguishes these minor characters in
                            Cather's fiction becomes increasingly apparent and thematically
                            significant. Barely hinted at in the Epilogue to <hi rend="italic">The
                                Song of the Lark</hi>, craftwork prominently reappears as the,
                            central image of the opening scene of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                House</hi>: the storage chest/box-couch in St. Peter's attic study.
                            Tillie's millinery arts are paralleled in this later novel by Augusta's
                            dressmaking skills, and the box-couch that serves to store both
                            Augusta's sewing patterns and St. Peter's literary manuscripts serves a
                            third purpose as an emblem of Augusta's significance in the novel. When
                            St. Peter opens its hinged top, the chest presents a framed still life
                            of two contrasting but equal and inseparable arts: "At one end . . .
                            were piles of notebooks and bundles of manuscript tied up in square
                            packages with mason's cord. At the other end were many little rolls of
                            patterns, cut out of newspapers and tied with bits of ribbon, gingham,
                            silk, georgette. . . . In the middle of the box, patterns and
                            manuscripts interpenetrated" (<hi rend="italic">Professor's House</hi>
                            22). </p>
                  <p>In the same way that the Epilogue to <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                                Lark</hi> locates the "concrete beginnings" of that novel's art in
                            Tillie Kronborg, the box-couch suggests that the literary composition of
                                <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> is essentially related
                            to Augusta and her art of composing in silk and ribbon. The connection
                            between fully patterned needlework and the patterns in Cather's fiction
                            is strengthened by Cather's earlier portraits of Grandma Lee in <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> and Mahailey in <hi rend="italic">One
                                of Ours</hi>. Cather was working on <hi rend="italic">One of
                            Ours</hi> at the time of her 1921 <hi rend="italic">Bookman</hi>
                            interview (Carroll), and her comments about telling stories "simply by
                            juxtaposition" were immediately inspired by a discussion of this new
                            novel. In <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> Cather reinforces the point
                            she made almost a cade earlier in the central section of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> and repeated in the Epilogue to <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>: that her art is
                            significantly indebted to female folk culture. </p>
                  <p>The two heroines of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> meet alone
                            together only once in the entire novel, when Mrs. Lee sends them up to
                            her attic to hunt for some crochet patterns (195-98). That old Mrs. Lee
                            and her patterns are responsible for "composing" this central scene
                            where Alexandra Bergson and Marie Shabata are most directly juxtaposed
                            suggests the same vital connection between narrative form and domestic
                            art that Cather elaborates in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                            Lark</hi> and <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>. Like Tillie Kronborg,
                            modeling one of her hats and listening to "Casey Jones," Mahailey is
                            firmly identified with folk art both in music and in decorative art. She
                            comes on the scene singing the chorus to her favorite ballad ("And they
                            laid Jesse James in his grave"); she is further distinguished by a
                            visual art that Cather presents as a prototype for her own new kind of
                            writing: <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> pointedly exhibits
                            Mahailey's patchwork quilts of traditional "log-cabin," "laurel leaf,"
                            and "blazing star" patterns as a paradigm for the indigenous art of
                            "designing" rather than "writing" novels that Cather devised to depict
                            "a part of the world that was without a literature" (Carroll 214). The
                            graphic art of Mahailey's homemade quilts&#8212;unlike the pastoral
                            conventions of the landscapes that Claude Wheeler admires in his art
                            books&#8212;provides Cather with an aesthetic model for a world of
                            two-dimensional flatness: immense checkerboard fields of wheat and corn;
                            sharply outlined, isolated figures of houses, trees, and windmills
                            (Schwind 69-70). </p>
                  <p>If Mahailey's quilting squares anticipate the image of Augusta's dress
                            patterns in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, they also
                            retrospectively illuminate the pictorial arts that inform <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>. A letter to Ferris
                            Greenslet reveals that Cather regretted naming this novel after the
                            Breton painting (Letters 7). After the book was first published in 1915,
                            Cather did what she could, short of changing the title, to remedy her
                            "mistake." She not only asked Houghton Mifflin to stop using a
                            reproduction of the painting as a cover illustration but deemphasized
                            the title's significance as much as possible in her 1932 preface: <q rend="block">The title of the book is unfortunate; many readers take
                                it for granted that the "lark song" refers to the vocal
                                accomplishment of the heroine, which is altogether a mistake. . . .
                                The book was named for a rather second-rate French painting in the
                                Chicago Art Institute; a picture in which a little peasant girl, on
                                her way to work in the fields at early morning, stops and looks up
                                to listen to a lark. The title was meant to suggest a young girl's
                                awakening to something beautiful. I wanted to call the story
                                "Artist's Youth," but my publisher discouraged me, wisely enough.
                                (Preface v-vi)</q>
                  </p>
                  <p>In warning readers against taking the "song of the lark" as a
                            straightforward reference to her heroine's voice, Cather hints that the
                            title is more subtle and complex. The meaning of Cather's reference to
                            Breton's "second-rate" painting is clearly established in Part II of the
                            novel. During her first year as a music student in Chicago, Thea finally
                            ventures inside the Art Institute only when she is shamed into it by her
                            landlady's daughter. Shocked to learn that Thea has lived in the city
                            for over four months without visiting the Institute, Mrs. Anderson warns
                            that Thea's ignorance of the "old masters" imperils the education she
                            has left home to acquire. Rhapsodizing about the museum's collection of
                            European paintings, Mrs. Anderson particularly recommends the Corots and
                            other Barbizon landscapes (195). </p>
                  <p>When Thea dutifully goes to the art gallery, however, she is guided by
                            her own rather uninformed taste rather than by Mrs. Anderson's advice.
                            She not only prefers the cast room and its plaster reproductions of
                            antique and Renaissance statuary but, when she does go into the picture
                            galleries, is primarily drawn to anecdotal narrative paintings that
                            remind her of Moonstone. She most admires <hi rend="italic">The Pasha's
                                Grief</hi> (a hunting scene by Gérôme that reminds
                            her of her brothers); <hi rend="italic">Song of the Lark</hi> (in which
                            the peasant girl stands in a "flat country" resembling Thea's prairie);
                            and a "picture of some boys bringing in a newborn calf on a litter, the
                            cow walking beside it and licking it." We are told by the narrator that
                            Thea neither likes nor dislikes the Corot landscape hanging beside the
                            cow painting because "she never saw it" (197). </p>
                  <p>In short, the scene to which Cather's title alludes confirms Thea's
                            ignorance of fine art. Cather's earlier comments on Breton's painting in
                            a review published in 1901 reinforce her later assessment of the work as
                            "second-rate" in a way that illuminates the dramatic irony of this
                            scene. As Susan Rosowski has pointed out, Cather suggests in this review
                            that Breton&#8212;while unquestionably the inferior
                            artist&#8212;more powerfully moves midwestern "farmer boys" than
                            does Millet. Cather writes: <q rend="block">It is not unlikely that the
                                Chicago Art Institute, with its splendid casts and pictures, has
                                done more for the people of the Middle West than any of the city's
                                great industries. Every farmer boy who goes into the city on a
                                freight train with his father's cattle and every young merchant who
                                goes into the city to order his stock, takes a look at the pictures.
                                There are thousands of people all over the prairies who have seen
                                their first and only good pictures there. They elect their favorites
                                and go back year after year. . .. You will find hundreds of
                                merchants and farmer boys all over Nebraska and Kansas and Iowa who
                                remember Jules Breton's beautiful "Song of the Lark." ("Chicago Art
                                Institute" 842-43)</q>
                  </p>
                  <p>Thus, far from marking her acquisition of city sophistication and
                            knowledge of the fine arts, Thea's "boundless satisfaction" with the
                            Breton (197) reaffirms her prairie roots. </p>
                  <p>Yet while the "old masters" recommended by Mrs. Anderson have little to
                            do with Thea's education as an artist, the repeated emphasis on domestic
                            arts in Cather's fiction&#8212;particularly the importance of
                            Mahailey and her pieced quilts in <hi rend="italic">One of
                            Ours</hi>&#8212;illuminates <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                            Lark</hi> by focusing the reader's attention on a work more important
                            for Thea than those hanging in the Art Institute: the Kohlers'
                            "piece-picture." A "kind of mosaic" made from stitching together
                            thousands of pieces of fabric, the piece-picture is the "thesis" of
                            Fritz Kohler's apprenticeship as a tailor in Magdeburg, Germany. As a
                            final project, the master tailor required his students "to copy in cloth
                            some well-known German painting," and Mr. Kohler ambitiously chose to
                            reproduce the crowded canvas of an immense historical work, <hi rend="italic">Napoleon Retreating from Moscow</hi>. Filling an
                            entire wall of the parlor in Moonstone where Thea takes her first music
                            lessons from the Kohlers' boarder, Professor Wunsch, the piece-picture
                            is a conspicuous part of the material or "concrete beginnings" of Thea's
                            own art. Mr. Kohler's "thesis" contributes to her education because its
                            extraordinary craftsmanship and attention to detail first teach her of
                            the patience, skill, and ingenuity that art demands (28-29). </p>
                  <p>The importance of the piece-picture as an emblem of a new art equally
                            indebted to fine and folk traditions (the "high" art of the original
                            history painting that Mr. Kohler copies and the "low" art of his sewn
                            reproduction) is emphasized by its reappearance at the end of the novel,
                            where we learn that Mrs. Kohler has died and left her husband's
                            "painting" to Thea. Mrs. Kohler's bequest not only identifies Thea as
                            her husband's artistic heir but also underscores the significance of the
                            picture as a legacy of childhood that enriches and informs Thea's mature
                            art. Cather emphasized the significance of Mr. Kohler's piece-picture
                            not only within <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> but outside
                            the text as well. In a letter to Helen Seibel she wrote that she had
                            received a letter about Mr. Kohler's "piece-picture" from an American
                            artist in Italy. Cather recalled that she had seen such a picture in the
                            sitting room of a German ladies' tailor when she was a child and had
                            always wanted to have it. It had looked just as she described it in the
                            book. She told Seibel that she had cared about it, and had succeeded in
                            making this reader care.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="js-a1" target="js-fn1" n="1"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>The piece-picture of Cather's childhood prefigures Mahailey patchwork
                            quilts, Augusta's fabrics and patterns, and the silk roses on Tillie's
                            hats, suggesting that these recurrent images of homecraft are more than
                            incidentally important in Cather's fiction. Building upon the memorable
                            picture of Fritz Kohler "handiwork" in the Epilogue to <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> and in subsequent novels, Cather insists
                            that her art&#8212;like Thea Kronborg's&#8212;is indebted not
                            only to "old masters" imported from Europe but also to the uncelebrated
                            domestic arts of the American frontier. </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">II</head>
                  <p>The juxtapositional structure of Cather's novels has been called "new" or
                            modernist, but her prose is like Robert Frost poetry in at least one
                            respect: she chose an old way to be new. In a recent essay, Phyllis Rose
                            calls Cather "the literary equivalent of an Arp, a Brancusi, [or] a
                            Moore" because the "massive, abstract forms" juxtaposed in her fiction
                            testify to a "modernist urge to simplify" (136-37). The evidence of the
                            fiction itself, however, seems to suggest that her modernist methods of
                            composing are not derived from the Cubist avant-garde but are instead
                            rooted in extremely traditional and woman-centered art forms. <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> suggests that it is no
                            accident that Cather habitually spoke of her experiments in narrative
                            "design"; in this novel and in later works that deal less directly with
                            the question of her artistic sources and influences, Cather explicitly
                            relates her narrative techniques to the decorative patterns of
                            "piece-picture" quilts and to Native American arts that influenced quilt
                            design in the nineteenth century.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="js-a2" target="js-fn2" n="2"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>That Cather&#8212;like the most innovative quiltmakers of the
                            West&#8212;draws upon the designs of Native American culture is the
                            point of the most clearly autobiographical section of <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>. Cather visited the Southwest for the
                            first time in 1912, and her experience of the desert landscape and its
                            native culture is recreated in Part IV of the book, "The Ancient
                            People," in which Thea Kronborg spends the summer on Fred Ottenburg's
                            ranch in northern Arizona. It was to this central section of the novel
                            that Cather alluded in explaining her "unfortunate" title, contending
                            that it was "meant to suggest a young girl's awakening to something
                            beautiful." The jacket illustration that Cather wanted to substitute for
                            the color reproduction of Breton's painting, a black-and-white
                            photograph of Cliff Dweller ruins, would have explained the reference of
                            her title by depicting what the text of the novel makes clear: Thea's
                            artistic "awakening" takes place not in the gallery of "old masters" on
                            Michigan Boulevard but in the villages built by the "Ancient People" in
                            the southwestern desert.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="js-a3" target="js-fn3" n="3"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>Cather presents the scene in Panther Canyon as an ironic pendant or
                            companion piece to Moonstone's favorite parlor painting, <hi rend="italic">The Awakening Conscience</hi> by William Holman Hunt
                            (137). In contrast to Hunt's famous picture of a fallen woman's
                            spiritual regeneration, the "awakening" that Cather depicts in Part IV
                            of <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> is aesthetic rather than
                            moral (Nochlin 230-34). Although by Moonstone standards Thea's vacation
                            in the Southwest is decidedly immoral (like the woman in Hunt's
                            painting, she is involved in an extramarital affair), it is Thea's
                            artistic sensibility&#8212;rather than her sense of sexual
                            morality&#8212;that awakens during the long hours she spends in
                            Panther Canyon. </p>
                  <p>Thea's awakening does resemble that of Hunt's heroine in one crucial
                            detail: it is inspired by art. Hunts's woman is moved to leap from her
                            lover's lap when memories of childhood innocence are evoked by the song
                            they've been playing together on the piano, "Oft in the Stilly Night";
                            the bright colors and patterns of Cliff Dweller pottery and Navajo
                            blankets give Thea a new awareness of the "sensuous form" of art. Unlike
                            Hunt's upwardly mobile, conscience-stricken heroine, however, Thea lies
                            languidly in the sun all day and revels in pure "sensation" (300). Among
                            the physical sights, sounds, and smells that go straight into her
                            "subconscious self and [take] root there," nothing affects Thea more
                            profoundly than the potsherds that she discovers in Panther Canyon. The
                            Cliff Dwellers' "beautifully decorated" water jars and painted with
                            "graceful geometric patterns" in contrasting teach her about artistic
                            form. Although she sings very little that summer, the "simple and
                            definite" shapes of the Indian pottery enable her to conceive her own
                            art in a "sharper and clearer" fashion (306). </p>
                  <p>If the novel dramatizes an artist's "simple and concrete beginnings," the
                            Moonstone and Panther Canyon parts of this story are decisively joined
                            by Thea's reflections about the ancient pottery she discovers. She is
                            moved as much by the knowledge that the "old masters" of Cliff Dweller
                            art were women as she is by the intrinsic beauty of their jars and
                            bowls: <q rend="block">
                        <p>The men provided the food, but water was the care of the women.
                                    The stupid women carried water for most of their lives; the
                                    cleverer ones made the vessels to hold it. Their pottery was
                                    their most direct appeal to water, the envelope and sheath of
                                    the precious element itself. . . . What was any art but an
                                    effort to make a sheath, a mould in which to imprison for a
                                    moment the shining, elusive element which is life
                                    itself,&#8212;life hurrying past us and running away, too
                                    strong to stop, too sweet to lose? The Indian women had held it
                                    in their jars. (303-04)</p>
                     </q>
                  </p>
                  <p>I suggest that Thea is able to draw an immediate connection between the
                            linear patterns and clean shapes of the Cliff Dweller pottery and a
                            "simple and definite" form for her own art because this "discovery" of
                            aesthetic form is actually a <hi rend="italic">re</hi>discovery. The
                            female potters of the desert are artistic forebears of her Aunt Tillie
                            and the frontier homemakers that Tillie represents. The same impulse
                            evident to Thea in the low-relief carvings and painted designs of the
                            pottery&#8212;the desire to bring beautiful order to a harsh
                            wilderness&#8212;also informs the domestic arts that civilize
                            Moonstone. </p>
                  <p>The way in which both the Panther Canyon and Moonstone segments of <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> highlight the orderly
                            patterns of domestic art finally suggests that the women of the West are
                            not only the principal subjects of Cather's fiction but also a primary
                            source of her own narrative "design." Cather's well-known comment on
                            Sarah Orne Jewett's artistry&#8212;that in the best of Jewett's work
                            "the design is the story, the story is the design"&#8212;clearly
                            reflects the central principle of Cather's own kingdom of art ("Miss
                            Jewett" 77-78). In the last analysis, "design is the story" in Cather's
                            fiction because both in form and in content her best novels are inspired
                            by designers like the Navajo women and Aunt Tillie, imaginative and
                            unassuming artists who gave color and shape to life in a wilderness.
                        </p>
               </div1>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTES</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="js-a1" xml:id="js-fn1" n="1">I am grateful to
                            Loretta K. Wasserman for bringing this letter to my attention.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="js-a2" xml:id="js-fn2" n="2">Showalter notes the
                            influence of Native American arts on pioneer quilting designs (224) and
                            explores in a more broadly theoretical way the question of female
                            artistic sources that I've examined in particular in Cather. Showalter
                            argues that "the strongly marked women's tradition of piecing,
                            patchwork, and quilting has consequences for the structures, genres,
                            themes, and meanings of American women's writing in the nineteenth and
                            twentieth centuries" (223).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="js-a3" xml:id="js-fn3" n="3">Cather complains
                            about the dust jacket of <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> and
                            begs Houghton Mifflin to drop Breton's painting as a cover illustration
                            in letters to Ferris Greenslet and Richard Scaife, an editorial
                            assistant at Houghton Mifflin (Letters 16, 24 May 1915; 18, 30 June
                            1915; 50, 13 March [1917]; and 206, 26 Nov. [1931]).</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Carroll, Latrobe. "Willa Sibert Cather." <hi rend="italic">Bookman</hi> 53 (1921):212-16. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. "The Chicago Art Institute." <hi rend="italic">The
                                    World and the Parish: Willa Cather's Articles and Reviews,
                                    1893-1902</hi>. Ed. William M. Curtin. 2 vols. Lincoln: U of
                                Nebraska P, 1970. 2:842-46. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to Helen Seibel. Undated. Willa
                                Cather Pioneer Memorial, Red Cloud, NE. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letters to Ferris Greenslet and Richard
                                Scaife. Houghton Library, Harvard University, Cambridge, MA. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "Miss Jewett." <hi rend="italic">Not under
                                    Forty</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1936. 76-95. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>. 1922.
                                New York: Vintage-Random, 1950. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">On Writing: Critical
                                    Studies on Writing as an Art</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1949. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> 1913.
                                Boston: Houghton, 1941. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Preface. <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                                    Lark</hi>. Rev. ed. Boston: Houghton, 1965. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                House</hi>. 1925. New York: Vintage-Random, 1973. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                                Rock</hi>. 1931. New York: Vintage-Random, 1971. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                                Lark</hi>. 1915. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1978. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Nochlin, Linda. "Lost and Found: Once More the Fallen Woman." <hi rend="italic">Feminism and Art History: Questioning the
                                Litany</hi>. Ed. Norma Broude and Mary D. Garrard. New York: Harper,
                                1982. 221-45. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rose, Phyllis. "The Case of Willa Cather." <hi rend="italic">Writing of Women: Essays in a Renaissance</hi>. Middletown,
                                Conn.: Wesleyan UP, 1985. 136-52. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. "Willa Cather and the French Rural Tradition of
                                Breton and Millet." <hi rend="italic">The Rural Vision: France and
                                    America in the Late Nineteenth Century</hi>. Ed. Hollister
                                Sturges. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1987. 53-60. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Schwind, Jean. "The 'Beautiful War' in One of Ours." <hi rend="italic">Modern Fiction Studies</hi> 30 (1984):53-71. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Showalter, Elaine. "Piecing and Writing." <hi rend="italic">The
                                    Poetics of Gender.</hi> Ed. Nancy K. Miller. New York: Columbia
                                UP, 1987. 222-47. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Welty, Eudora. "The House of Willa Cather." <hi rend="italic">The
                                    Eye of the Story: Selected Essays and Reviews</hi>. New York:
                                Vintage-Random, 1979. 41-46.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="writingbio">
            <front>
               <head type="main"> Writing Cather's Biography</head>
               <byline>JAMES WOODRESS</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>Willa Cather never could reconcile herself to the fact that she was a public
                        figure of considerable interest. As the author of a dozen novels, some of
                        which had won her both fame and fortune, she might have realized that her
                        admiring public would want to know how she had managed to become one of the
                        great writers of her day. But she resented it when she found she could not
                        sit on a bench in Central Park without people recognizing her and wanting to
                        talk to her. Her intense dislike of publicity and her passionate desire to
                        remain a private person have combined to frustrate her would-be biographers. </p>
               <p>Most newsworthy individuals rather enjoy having their egos massaged by
                        reporters, interviewers, autograph seekers, and fans, and writers usually
                        are no exception. The literary remains of countless authors end up in
                        institutional libraries, and one thinks of the enormous collections of
                        papers of Mark Twain at Berkeley, Thomas Wolfe at Harvard, Ernest Hemingway
                        at the Kennedy Library in Boston, Theodore Dreiser at Pennsylvania, and so
                        forth. Writers cannot avoid leaving a paper trail that anyone can follow.
                        They write hundreds of letters to friends, strangers, enemies, and
                        critics&#8212;all this in addition to their published works, which in
                        themselves are often very revealing. </p>
               <p>Therefore, it is impossible for a writer to prevent posterity from finding
                        out whether he or she liked rare roast beef or preferred pinochle to bridge.
                        It was futile for T. S. Eliot to write in his will that his heirs should not
                        help anyone wanting to write his biography, and even though Henry James
                        tried to cover his tracks, Leon Edel managed to turn up thousands of letters
                        and write a five-volume biography. Cather did not try to prohibit the
                        writing of her life through testamentary restrictions, but she saw to it
                        that her literary remains were exceedingly meager. There are very few
                        manuscripts extant; she did not save letters from her correspondents; and
                        she and her friend Edith Lewis destroyed as many of her own letters as they
                        could retrieve. Lewis also burned the manuscript of Cather's unfinished
                        novel after her death, and to throw up another roadblock, Cather's will
                        forbids the publication of any of her letters that manage to survive. The
                        practice of destroying letters continued after Cather died, for Lewis bought
                        letters that came on to the market and burned them. Happily for Cather's
                        biographers, many of her friends and correspondents survived her and with a
                        proper eye to the needs of posterity kept their letters, some 1,500 of which
                        now repose in libraries from Maine to California. </p>
               <p>Cather's attitude toward being the subject of a biography was formed early,
                        before she became a world-class author. In 1921, when she was still giving
                        interviews readily and accepting speaking engagements, she wrote an old
                        friend who wanted to do biographical piece on her. She said she perfectly
                        hated biography&#8212;particularly her own&#8212;and if her
                        correspondent were not an school friend, she would turn him down cold. No
                        biographical sketch, she believed, was ever thought interesting unless it
                        exaggerated the subject on one side and made him a freak; it was only as a
                        freak that he was interesting. The external "queernesses" of an individual,
                        she added, are so seldom his or her reality; often they are utterly
                        uncharacteristic of the person, a mask to hide the reality.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="jw-a1" target="jw-fn1" n="1"/> This dislike of
                        biography, however, really applied only to Cather herself. She was an avid
                        reader of biography, and often her letters recommended to friends
                        biographies she had particularly enjoyed. </p>
               <p>Cather was no different from the rest of us in this respect. People are
                        interested in people, and novelists in particular want to know about people.
                        The genre has been popular at least Plutarch's <hi rend="italic">Lives</hi>,
                        and publishers love to publish biographies. The reasons are simple enough:
                        if one knows a little about a public figure, he wants to know more. Did
                        Benjamin Franklin really' father illegitimate children? Was Lincoln's wife
                        really a shrew? Did Oscar Wilde really die of syphilis? Or people read
                        biography as a way of learning about history. History that is all
                        impersonal&#8212;the movement of large-scale events, the clash of
                        economic forces&#8212;is dry as dust, but people make history, and that
                            <hi rend="italic">is</hi> interesting. As Emerson said, an institution
                        is the lengthened shadow of a man. Writers should realize that their lives
                        are part of the continuum that makes up our cultural history and bow to the
                        inevitability of having their biographies written. </p>
               <p>Making the materials for a biography accessible seems to me the best way an
                        author can assure the writing of an objective life. Of course, there always
                        will be mean-spirited biographers who will twist and distort the facts,
                        writing what Joyce Carol Oates recently called "pathography." Cather's
                        zealous efforts to destroy letters has led some of her critics to believe
                        that she had something to hide&#8212;her lesbianism, for
                        instance&#8212;but there is nothing damaging in any of her extant
                        letters. She destroyed letters simply because she did not want anything
                        published that she had not prepared for print. I don't think it ever
                        occurred to her that forty years after her death hundreds of her letters
                        would be owned and catalogued by libraries and made available to interested
                        scholars, who would be able to paraphrase, if not quote. </p>
               <p>My interest in Cather began more than twenty years ago when I was asked to
                        contribute a short critical biography to a new series designed to honor
                        authors the editor thought had been neglected. Although Cather had been dead
                        only twenty-one years, even then I did not have to start at ground zero.
                        There already had been a biography, and a handful of scholars had been at
                        work interviewing her friends and contemporaries, identifying and collecting
                        her fugitive writings from her years as a journalist in Lincoln and
                        Pittsburgh, identifying stories and articles written under half a dozen
                        pseudonyms, and gathering letters. Mildred Bennett's indispensable study of
                        Cather's Nebraska milieu, <hi rend="italic">The World of Willa Cather</hi>,
                        had been published; Bernice Slote's collection of Cather's first principles
                        and critical statements had appeared as <hi rend="italic">The Kingdom of
                        Art</hi>; William Curtin's two volumes of Cather's journalism, <hi rend="italic">The World and the Parish</hi>, was in typescript, and the
                        University of Nebraska Press had brought out all of Cather's stories
                        published up to 1912. There was still plenty left for me to dig out of the
                        newspaper and magazine files, and in <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Her
                            Life and Art</hi> (1970) I added my bit to the growing documentation of
                        her life. However, I still felt somewhat as Sir Isaac Newton did when he
                        wrote his rival scientist Robert Hooke in 1675: "If I have seen further, it
                        is by standing on the shoulders of giants." </p>
               <p>The chance to be the first biographer of a great writer does not come to very
                        many people. I envy E. K. Brown, who had this privilege for Cather, but one
                        cannot write a definitive biography too close to his subject with relatives
                        and close friends looking over his shoulder. Brown worked under such
                        constraints as the authorized biographer. He got his commission, soon after
                        Cather died, from Edith Lewis, who had been her friend and companion for
                        nearly forty years and was the heir to much of her estate. Brown fell into
                        the assignment after writing an essay on Cather for the <hi rend="italic">Yale Review</hi> in 1946. She liked it so much that site wrote him
                        about it, a very uncharacteristic act, and a brief correspondence ensued
                        before she died the following year. Usually she gave short shrift to
                        professors she did not know, regarding them as general nuisances. I remember
                        one nasty letter she wrote a professor who had innocently written her asking
                        questions about her writing practices. She told him he was the twenty-ninth
                        professor who was writing a textbook and had asked the same questions. She
                        wasn't going to answer any more queries. Besides, she did not think creative
                        writing could be taught anyway. </p>
               <p>After Brown was asked to write the official biography, Edith Lewis wrote a
                        memoir to help him with biographical data. But she was the self-appointed
                        guardian of Cather's fame, and anything that did not redound to her friend's
                        glory she suppressed. Working with Lewis required Brown to accept her view
                        of things. He also could not quote from any letters because of the
                        prohibition written into Cather's will. So Brown threaded his way across the
                        landscape with keep-off-the-grass signs besetting him at every turn. He died
                        before quite completing the book, but his friend Leon Edel applied the
                        finishing touches. </p>
               <p>That Brown wrote as good a biography as he did is testimony to his skill as a
                        writer and his talent for biographical research. His book has long been out
                        of date regarding biographical facts, but as criticism it stands up very
                        well. It was a distinguished book, as the reviewers recognized when Alfred
                        Knopf published it in 1953. Brown was faulted only for the meagerness of the
                        biographical detail and to some extent for having to rely too heavily on
                        Edith Lewis, but, of course, he had no alternative. Knopf was quite wrong
                        when he wrote on the dust cover that here was all the biographical
                        information about Cather that anyone was ever likely to uncover. </p>
               <p>At the time Brown wrote, there were only a few letters available, and he was
                        only dimly aware of the vast amount of apprenticeship work and journalism
                        that remained to be exhumed from the files of newspapers and magazines. From
                        her junior year in college (1893) until she became a high school teacher in
                        Pittsburgh (1900), Cather wrote incessantly for newspapers in Nebraska and
                        Pennsylvania and for magazines everywhere. If it had been possible, she
                        would have burned all her journalism and her early stories, just as she did
                        her letters. She wanted her apprenticeship forgotten. When Edward
                        Wagenknecht got interested in Cather's early fiction and wrote her about
                        some of the stories he had located in old periodicals, she responded
                        angrily. She told him very emphatically that he could republish none of this
                        early work. She had taken the trouble to renew copyrights in order to
                        prevent republication. She used the analogy of an apple-grower to make her
                        point: if she had boxed for shipment to market all the good apples from her
                        orchard and left the bad ones on the ground, it would be a very unfriendly
                        act for someone to come along at night and pack up the bad apples with the
                        sound ones. </p>
               <p>As I have already suggested, Cather's efforts to frustrate her biographers
                        came to naught. When I began working on Cather in 1967, about one thousand
                        of her letters had found their way into libraries, and most of her fugitive
                        writings had been recovered and republished. I still could not quote the
                        letters, as her literary executors were adamant about following her will in
                        that respect, but the information the letters contained was public property. </p>
               <p>In the biography I published in 1987 I had the unusual opportunity of being
                        able to write Cather's biography for the second time. I thought I had
                        finished with her in 1970, but as her reputation continued to grow, I kept
                        being invited to take part in Cather seminars, Cather symposia, Cather
                        celebrations, and Cather editions, and my interest kept pace with the
                        general interest. When my friend Bernice Slote, whom I had always expected
                        to write the definitive biography, died in 1983, I decided to give it a try
                        myself. By this time 50 percent more letters had gotten into institutional
                        collections; a good many autobiographies and memoirs in which Cather appears
                        had been published; and an astonishing number of her interviews, speeches,
                        and public statements had surfaced. For a writer who had the reputation of
                        being a very private person and relatively inaccessible, she had left a
                        well-blazed trail. Actually it was only during the last fifteen years of her
                        life that she really withdrew into a cocoon and was hard to reach. Thus it
                        was time for someone to write a full-length biography. I did not manage to
                        fill two volumes, as recent biographers of Faulkner and Emily Dickinson have
                        done, but my book runs to six hundred pages and contains more information
                        than previous biographies&#8212;perhaps more than a lot of people want
                        to know about Cather. Also I have been able to correct a lot of errors,
                        including a good many that appeared in my own earlier book. </p>
               <p>The further one moves away in time from the subject of a biography, the
                        easier it is to correct the errors. Cather, along with her efforts to
                        preserve her privacy and avoid publicity, did a rather good job of managing
                        her image. She began this early in her career when she prepared a
                        biographical sketch of herself for Houghton Mifflin in 1915. By writing in
                        the third person, she disguised her own part in the account. This brief
                        biography was used by Houghton Mifflin for advertising purposes and later
                        was reissued by Alfred Knopf. It presented the picture of Cather as a child
                        in Webster County, Nebraska, running wild across the prairie on her pony,
                        visiting immigrant farm women in their kitchens, and acquiring the
                        impressions that she later turned into memorable fiction. She claimed that
                        she rode about the country all day and at night read the classics in her
                        grandfather's farmhouse. She also said she did not go to school. Well, it
                        just wasn't so. She attended a rural school, as did other children from
                        nearby farms, and there are records to prove it. The account in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> of Jim Burden's schooldays in the
                        one-room schoolhouse when he first goes to live with his grandparents is no
                        doubt a more accurate report of Cather's experience than her own
                        biographical sketch. In the novel, however, she turned a frame schoolhouse
                        into a dugout in order to put the story back into pioneering times. Cather
                        actually arrived in Nebraska after the pioneering era in Webster County had
                        ended and after the pioneers had abandoned their dugouts for wooden houses. </p>
               <p>It is a risky business to infer biographical fact from fiction, but I have
                        taken the risk in a good many instances. Cather, to an unusual degree among
                        authors, turned her own experiences into fiction, and her biographer is
                        constantly having to decide what in the fiction is based on fact and what is
                        invention. Fortunately, there is enough documentation by now from external
                        sources to permit many of the discriminations to be made accurately. One
                        cannot rely, however, on Cather's own public statements to verify
                        biographical fact. She treated her life as though it were fiction, and her
                        interviews are peppered with inaccurate details and blatant misstatements.
                        Because she had total recall, these lapses cannot be charged to a faulty
                        memory. She chose to forget things she didn't want to remember, or she
                        remembered the version of facts she preferred. Let me give some examples. In
                        her later years she claimed that she really did not use the Wagnerian
                        soprano Olive Fremstad as the model for her heroine in <hi rend="italic">The
                            Song of the Lark</hi>, though many letters survive making it clear that
                        she did. She also convinced herself that when <hi rend="italic">My
                            Ántonia</hi> was published, there were only two favorable
                        reviews. Actually, almost all of the many notices were very flattering. On
                        one occasion she told a Denver reporter that she had been educated in Omaha,
                        though she had graduated from the University of Nebraska at Lincoln. After
                        her brother Roscoe died, she wrote her friend Elizabeth Sergeant that he had
                        come to see her in New York many times. The fact is he visited her only
                        once. She told H. L. Mencken that the first draft of <hi rend="italic">O
                            Pioneers!</hi> was written before her first novel, <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>, a statement that is contradicted by surviving
                        letters of 1912. Then there is the matter of her birth date, which she
                        changed, during her years as managing editor of <hi rend="italic">McClure's
                            Magazine</hi>, from 1873 to 1876. There is a birth certificate at
                        Richmond, Virginia, to set this matter straight, but to perpetuate the
                        confusion, her friend and companion Edith Lewis had Cather's preferred birth
                        date carved on her tombstone at Jaffrey, New Hampshire. These are only a few
                        of the misstatements to be corrected. </p>
               <p>Two more examples will illustrate the difficulty of sorting out the truth
                        from the falsity. In the first instance I have rejected an amusing story
                        because I just don't think it's true; in the other I have accepted Cather's
                        statement, though it may be another fabrication. The first concerns an item
                        that appeared in the <hi rend="italic">Nebraska State Journal</hi> in
                        January 1912, when Cather's first novel was about to be published serially
                        in <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi>. This item, which must have come from
                        Cather herself, reported that in order to test the real quality of her work
                        she had sent the manuscript of her novel to the magazine from St. Louis
                        under the pseudonym of Fanny Cadwallader. It was only after the magazine had
                        accepted the novel, so the story goes, that she admitted being the author.
                        Other biographers have accepted this yarn, but I did not use it. It sounded
                        to me like another bit of Cather's fiction, and I found no other reference
                        to this tale anywhere. As managing editor of <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi>, Cather never had any hesitation in placing her own stories
                        in the magazine. Besides, she had been buying fiction for years and knew
                        what was publishable and what was not. And I find it hard to believe that
                        her close associates on the magazine, S. S. McClure himself and Viola
                        Roseboro', the fiction editor, would not have known that she was writing a
                        novel. Her supposed diffidence at this point strikes me as phony. </p>
               <p>The story that I accepted appears in the letter she wrote Professor
                        Wagenknecht when he asked her about her early stories. She told him that "On
                        the Divide," a story about a Scandinavian farmer, had been written for a
                        college course and that her professor had touched it up and sent it off to
                        the <hi rend="italic">Overland Monthly</hi>. She said the professor had made
                        her stolid immigrant farmer a woodcarver who had decorated the windowsills
                        of his shanty with fantastic images. She said she had been amazed at this
                        addition to her tale. Well, I think Cather here probably was telling it as
                        it was. The very specificity of the detail&#8212;supplied gratuitously
                        forty-two years after the fact&#8212;makes it sound authentic. But who
                        knows? </p>
               <p>Writing a biography is something like working a <hi rend="italic">New York
                            Times</hi> Sunday crossword puzzle where the definitions are
                        deliberately misleading. For years Cather misled everyone who asked her
                        about her part in the publication of Georgine Milmine's <hi rend="italic">Life of Mary G. Baker</hi> Eddy. Cather's first assignment when she
                        went to work for <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> in 1906 was to work on the
                        manuscript of this book. S. S. McClure had bought the manuscript, but the
                        writing was impossible. Cather always told people that all she had done was
                        edit the manuscript, but there came a time in the 1920s when she apparently
                        decided that someone ought to know the truth. So she wrote Edwin Anderson,
                        librarian of the New York Public Library, whom she had known when he was
                        librarian of the Carnegie Library in Pittsburgh, and after swearing him to
                        secrecy, told him the truth: she had completely written the book except for
                        the first installment. The letter making this disclosure turned up in the
                        New York Public Library archives only recently, and now we need to add
                        another book to the canon of Cather's works. </p>
               <p>The most interesting example to me of Cather's fictionalizing her life is her
                        account of how she left Houghton Mifflin for Alfred Knopf in 1921. When the
                        firm of Alfred Knopf celebrated its twenty-fifth anniversary in 1940, Cather
                        wrote a reminiscence of her relationship with her publisher. She said that
                        she never had met Knopf but had become interested in the books he was
                        publishing. He was young, energetic, imaginative, and his books, then as
                        later, were aesthetic objects to please any book lover. Cather took the
                        subway uptown one day, she said, to ask him to be her publisher. He was
                        surprised to see her, but they had a friendly talk during which he told her
                        that changing publishers was a very serious business. She should go home and
                        think about it carefully. She said she did this and it was not until the
                        next time they met that Knopf agreed to take her on. </p>
               <p>The facts of Cather's switch to Knopf are quite different, as the files of
                        her correspondence with Houghton Mifflin (now in the Houghton Library at
                        Harvard) demonstrate. Knopf actually had been wooing her for a couple of
                        years, as had other publishers who were beginning to see her as a valuable
                        literary property for the future. Cather was dissatisfied with Houghton
                        Mifflin, which was an old firm with a long list of prominent authors. She
                        thought they never advertised her books very much, and she was seldom
                        pleased with their typography and bindings. Since they did not make much
                        money on her, she said, they took pains not to lose very much either. Knopf,
                        on the other hand, had been reading her books since they started coming out,
                        and he went after her. Besides offering her advances&#8212;which she did
                        not get from Houghton Mifflin&#8212;he outlined the ways he would
                        promote her work. Then he offered to reprint her first collection of
                        stories, which long had been out of print. Houghton Mifflin had told her
                        they were not interested in reprinting the book. </p>
               <p>The switch to Knopf was a very fortunate one for Cather, because Knopf became
                        her close friend, made her rich, never suggested any changes in her books,
                        and allowed her to pick her own typeface and to write advertising and jacket
                        copy if she wished. But if Knopf had not pursued her vigorously, she never
                        would have left Houghton Mifflin, where her old friend Ferris Greenslet was
                        her editor. She was by nature a person who hated to make changes in her
                        life. </p>
               <p>Besides correcting the facts of Cather's life that she changes distorted
                        herself, I have had to check constantly the accuracy of Edith Lewis's facts.
                        Where Lewis is wrong on small details such as dates or chronology, these can
                        usually be checked from extant letters. When she quotes from letters that
                        she destroyed, one can only hope that she transcribed accurately. What she
                        suppressed we will never know, but occasionally she can be caught in an
                        outright falsification. One example turned up a few years ago in a study of
                        Cather's relationship with Stephen Tennant, the youngest son of an English
                        lord. Cather developed a close friendship with this young aristocrat, which
                        began, according to Lewis, when Tennant wrote Cather a fan letter. Cather is
                        supposed to have replied graciously, thus beginning a friendship that lasted
                        the rest of her life. </p>
               <p>It did not happen that way at all. Tennant wrote a mutual friend praising
                        Cather's work; the friend passed the letter on to Cather, who then initiated
                        the correspondence. Lewis must have thought it unbecoming for Cather, who
                        already was a famous writer, to open a correspondence with someone less than
                        half her age. So she changed the facts. This isn't a matter of great
                        importance, but Cather's fascination with a young British aristocrat is
                        particularly interesting because it points up a facet of Cather's character
                        that earlier biographers missed. Cather had a great desire to be a Virginia
                        lady like her mother and as a result had very elitist tastes She never lived
                        ostentatiously, but one of the several dichotomies of her life was her
                        ability to love and write glowingly about the immigrants in Nebraska and at
                        the same time to live elegantly the life of a New York sophisticate with
                        aristocratic tastes and little interest in the masses. </p>
               <p>One of the great opportunities in having a second chance to write Cather's
                        biography was the chance to revise critical opinions. During the past twenty
                        years there have been many good critical articles and several good books on
                        Cather. I have learned from my peers and I hope grown wiser over the years.
                        Some of Cather's novels that I previously dismissed I have come to admire.
                            <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, for example, while lacking
                        in energy, is really a splendid piece of literary impressionism, but one has
                        to take it on Cather's terms. She said at the time it came out that some of
                        her friends hated the book: it was as if they had ordered a highball and she
                        had given them chicken broth. <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi>, if one
                        reads it as a Gothic romance, becomes a rich, interesting, and successful
                        story. </p>
               <p>My greatest change of mind came in rereading Cather's World War I novel, <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>. Many contemporary reviewers panned it in
                        1922 and seemed incensed that a woman had had the temerity to write a war
                        story. Hemingway accused Cather of getting her war experiences from watching
                            <hi rend="italic">Birth of a Nation</hi>. It never occurred to reviewers
                        that neither Tolstoy nor Stephen Crane had had any firsthand experience with
                        the wars they wrote about. <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> actually has a
                        lot going for it. It presents a broad panorama of war with a large cast of
                        characters, male and female. It deals with the war's effects in Nebraska
                        before the United States entered the conflict, the later persecution of
                        German-Americans, life on the home front, and civilian life in France behind
                        the lines&#8212;all done with Cather's usual skill in creating character
                        and evoking place. Front-line action, which she admittedly could not handle
                        well, is kept very brief, and throughout there is wonderful satire and irony
                        that the reviewers missed completely. <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> may
                        go on being read after many other World War I novels are forgotten. </p>
               <p>A significant part of recent Cather studies is feminist criticism. This
                        growing area of investigation now has produced a sizable body of work, much
                        of it provocative and illuminating to a male of my generation. When I began
                        teaching shortly after World War II, there were few women role models in the
                        academies, and women writers were largely ignored in the male-edited
                        anthologies we taught from. I am glad this is no longer the case. I have
                        learned a lot from feminist critics, who have forced me, not unwillingly, to
                        consider gender in reading Cather, and some of their readings have informed
                        my biography. Feminist criticism ranges widely, however, and I take a
                        conservative stance. I began my career as an eighteenth-century scholar, and
                        I'm probably still guided by that spokesman for reasonableness, Alexander
                        Pope: <q rend="block">
                     <lg>
                        <l>Be not the first by whom the new are tried, </l>
                        <l>Nor yet the last to lay the old aside.</l>
                     </lg>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>Which brings me to my final point. New critical perspectives will alter
                        future biographies of Cather, just as new facts will fill in the gaps that
                        still exist in the life records. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Literary
                            Life</hi> (1987) has been called by generous reviewers the definitive
                        life, but no biography can ever be definitive, and there are sure to be
                        others. As soon as my book appeared, two more caches of Cather
                        correspondence turned up, among them letters Cather wrote in high school.
                        These are now the earliest known letters extant. Others fill in important
                        gaps in Cather's correspondence with Dorothy Canfield Fisher and explain an
                        estrangement between the two women that I was only able to guess at (see the
                        essay by Mark Madigan in this volume). I certainly could have used these
                        letters with profit, and who knows what will turn up tomorrow? The last word
                        is never said. </p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTE</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="jw-a1" xml:id="jw-fn1" n="1">Sources for this
                            essay are documented in the notes for my <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather:
                                A Literary Life</hi> (Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1987).</note>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="dorothy">
            <front>
               <head type="main"> Willa Cather and Dorothy Canfield Fisher</head>
               <head type="sub">Rift, Reconciliation, and <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>
               </head>
               <byline>MARK J. MADIGAN</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>The friendship of Willa Cather and Dorothy Canfield Fisher began in their
                        parish, as Cather called her home territory of Nebraska, and spanned nearly
                        the entire lifetimes of both women as they struggled and triumphed in the
                        world. The special regard in which they held each other is drawing increased
                        attention from Cather biographers. For example, Fisher is a prominent figure
                        in James Woodress's expanded <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Literary
                        Life</hi> (1987)&#8212;and for good reason: their friendship is the only
                        one that encompasses Cather's literary career from beginning to end. The
                        parish was especially important to Cather, for she drew deeply from her
                        wellspring of Nebraska material in writing of the world. The Fisher
                        friendship, in its length and resiliency, illustrates the importance of that
                        connection, especially during a crucial period in Cather's career: while she
                        was writing the Pulitzer Prize-winning novel <hi rend="italic">One of
                        Ours</hi>. </p>
               <p>The story of this friendship is chronicled in the 104 letters (all but five
                        written by Cather to Fisher), spanning the years 1899 to 1947, that
                        constitute the Cather file of the Dorothy Canfield Fisher Papers at the
                        University of Vermont's Bailey-Howe Library.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mm-a1" target="mm-fn1" n="1"/> Included in this collection are twenty-five
                        letters (twenty by Cather, three by Fisher, one by Cather's mother, and one
                        by Cather's friend Isabelle McClung) that had remained unread by anyone save
                        the correspondents themselves until July 1987, when they were found in a
                        barn on the Fisher homestead in Arlington, Vermont. Along with assorted
                        manuscripts and related material, they had been inadvertently left behind
                        when the Fisher papers were bequeathed to the university in 1958. These
                        letters, like all of Cather's, may be neither published nor directly quoted,
                        as specified by provisions in the author's will. Cather drew up these
                        restrictions to protect her privacy and professional reputation; for the
                        same reason she destroyed nearly all the letters she received. Her desire
                        for privacy "complicated her biographer's task," James Woodress wrote in
                        1970 (xii); she "threw up roadblocks," he explained again in 1987 (xiv); and
                        she "did not make it easy for her biographers," Sharon O'Brien commented
                        that same year (3). But the half of the correspondence that Fisher saved
                        does tell a great deal about the lives of the two authors and how they
                        interconnected. What can be seen in clear detail is the friendship between
                        two spirited women, a friendship that was betrayed, lost, and finally
                        recovered by dint of sacrifice and persistence.</p>
               <p>Cather and Fisher were first drawn to each other by mutual interests in
                        French literature, painting, and music. Their friendship began in 1891 when
                        Dorothy's father, James H. Canfield, became chancellor of the University of
                        Nebraska, where Cather was a student. Cather was then publishing stories and
                        reviews in local and campus papers; Fisher was her younger admirer and
                        protégée. Fisher felt most honored at the time to
                        collaborate with Cather on a short story, "The Fear That Walks by Noonday,"
                        which appeared in the university's literary magazine. Soon after Cather's
                        death in 1947, Fisher remarked upon the regard in which she had held her
                        older friend: "Later on, of course, as we both grew into the twenties and
                        the thirties, this difference in years [six] dwindled to nothing at all, as
                        differences do to adults, so far as any barrier to our close comradeship
                        went. But my lifelong admiring affection for Willa was, at first, tinctured
                        with the respectful deference due from a younger person to a successful
                        member of the older generation" (Fisher, "Novelist" 42). </p>
               <p>Cather and Fisher stayed in touch after leaving Nebraska, as they would for
                        most of their lives. Yet long gaps in the correspondence from 1905 to 1921
                        remained a mystery to Cather and Fisher scholars and occasioned a good deal
                        of conjecture; it is only now, with information from the newly found
                        Cather-Fisher letters, that the rift may be understood. As might be
                        expected, the reasons for it were multiple and complex, and may be best
                        explained through discussion and paraphrase of the letters themselves. </p>
               <p>In late summer 1905, Willa Cather wrote to Dorothy Canfield Fisher's mother,
                        Flavia Canfield, who&#8212;along with Dorothy&#8212;had refused to
                        meet with Cather in New York's Washington Square Park one week earlier.
                        Cather indicated that she understood why the Canfields were upset but said
                        that the (unspecified) conflict had caused her pain and disappointment as
                        well. It was so painful, in fact, that she could not bear to write about it.
                        She added that she too would once have felt bad about anyone who had hurt
                        Dorothy as she had, and that one year earlier she could not have imagined
                        being in such a disturbing situation. </p>
               <p>Although Cather wished she could forget the affair, she clearly did not; she
                        wrote to Fisher only three times over the next sixteen years. At the time of
                        her letter to Flavia Canfield, she was working as a schoolteacher and living
                        at Isabelle McClung's house in Pittsburgh. She had published a volume of
                        poetry, <hi rend="italic">April Twilights</hi>, in April 1903; one month
                        later she met S. S. McClure, who promptly agreed to publish a collection of
                        her short stories, a book that became <hi rend="italic">The Troll
                        Garden</hi>. This was at once an exciting, promising time for Cather and a
                        period of great frustration. She desperately wanted to devote herself to her
                        writing but was forced to continue teaching as a means of support. Sarah
                        Orne Jewett, for one, knew that Cather's literary life would have to take
                        precedence over all else if she was ever to become an accomplished writer.
                        In a December 1908 letter, written while Cather was working at <hi rend="italic">McClure's Magazine</hi>, Jewett observed: "I do think that
                        it is impossible for you to work so hard and yet have your gifts mature as
                        they should. . . . you must find your own quiet centre of life, and write
                        from that" (247-49). </p>
               <p>There are indications in Cather's letters that her early labors and lack of a
                        "quiet centre" adversely affected her friendship with Fisher, who came to
                        represent an alluring world beyond the parish, a world to which Cather did
                        not yet belong. Her frustrations intensified while she traveled with McClung
                        and Fisher (who was then studying for a Ph.D. in French at the Sorbonne)
                        during her first trip to Europe in 1907. A 1904 letter bears testimony to
                        the fact that Cather had felt unsure of herself in Europe. She admitted that
                        her difficulty in understanding French had madeher feel provincial compared
                        with Fisher and that she had been too haughty to admit her own shortcoming.
                        Perhaps most representative is the often told story of her calling on A. E.
                        Housman. Although it was Cather who initiated the unannounced visit to her
                        literary hero, it was only her companion Fisher who could break through his
                        characteristic reserve: she and the poet chatted the entire time about Latin
                        manuscripts, while Cather and McClung sat anxiously by with little to say.
                        In what may have been the last letter Cather read before her death on April
                        4, 1947, Fisher&#8212;at Cather's request&#8212;recounted the
                        details of the meeting and recalled that Cather was so upset that she broke
                        into tears soon after leaving Housman's apartment. </p>
               <p>In short, what had promised to be an exciting cultural pilgrimmage developed
                        into a very trying summer for Cather. O'Brien has called the trip "a story
                        of exclusion in which the daughter feels she is not welcome in the ancestral
                        home" (247), and as Joseph Lovering has pointed out, Cather was already well
                        aware of the differences in social status and cultural back-ground between
                        herself and Fisher ("Friendship of Willa Cather" 151). A "daughter of the
                        frontier" whose parents were of modest background, Cather felt a certain
                        inferiority in comparison with the more cosmopolitan Fisher, whose father
                        was a renowned educator and whose mother was a painter. Ironically, as
                        Lovering has also written, Cather would turn to Fisher years later precisely
                        because Fisher knew her background and therefore knew better than anyone
                        else the long, difficult road Cather had traveled in becoming a novelist of
                        first rank ("Cather-Canfield Friendship" 6). </p>
               <p>In a letter of April 8, 1921, Cather urgently asked to reestablish her ties
                        with Fisher. She admitted that the misunderstanding between them had been
                        her own fault and the product of her youthful immaturity, but devoting more
                        time to her writing had helped to make her more reasonable now. The
                        repentant Cather even went so far as to say that she wrote only to please
                        herself, Fisher, and no more than a half-dozen other friends. She had felt
                        confused and defiant at the time of the disagreement, and the years of
                        teaching all day and writing all night had temporarily discouraged
                        her&#8212;in 1970 James Woodress called them "a real grind" (<hi rend="italic">Life and Art </hi>94)&#8212;but she promised Fisher
                        that the regrettable hiatus in their friendship was over. </p>
               <p>It is against this backdrop that the more acute point of contention between
                        Cather and Fisher should be considered. The April 8, 1921, letter indicates
                        that one of Cather's stories was as much to blame for the rift as were the
                        disappointments of the European trip. The story was left unnamed, but Cather
                        said she could see with the benefit of hindsight that it was a poor one and
                        wished she had not made so much trouble over it years before. The recently
                        discovered cache of Cather-Fisher letters establishes that the story in
                        question was "The Profile" and that the controversy centered on Fisher's
                        efforts to prevent its scheduled publication in <hi rend="italic">The Troll
                            Garden</hi>. </p>
               <p>The dispute had its basis in the 1902 trip when Cather met Evelyn Osborne,
                        one of Fisher's fellow graduate students studying in Paris. Fisher and
                        Osborne had first met while working on their dissertations at the
                        Bibliothčque Nationale and developed a close friendship during
                        their time in France. Although only passing reference is made to
                        Osborne&#8212;a young woman with a prominent facial scar and a taste for
                        extravagant clothes-in Cather's letters at the time of the trip, it was she
                        who would later stand at the very center of the disagreement over "The
                        Profile"&#8212;significantly, the story of a young woman with a
                        grotesque facial scar and an interest in extravagant clothes. More
                        specifically, "The Profile" takes place in Paris, where portraitist Aaron
                        Dunlap is commissioned to paint Virginia Gilbert, whose face bears a jagged
                        scar on one side. Throughout their ensuing courtship the scar is never
                        mentioned between the two, although Dunlap desperately wants to share the
                        burden of Virginia's disfigurement. Even after their marriage and the birth
                        of a daughter, Virginia's vanity prevents her from discussing the scar with
                        Dunlap, which creates a gulf between the husband and wife. When Dunlap
                        becomes attracted to Virginia's cousin Eleanor, who is their house guest,
                        his wife leaves him. On the night of her departure, she arranges for a
                        dressing table lamp to explode in Eleanor's face, so that she too is
                        permanently disfigured. The story closes as Dunlap, mercifully divorced from
                        Virginia, marries Eleanor&#8212;his second wife with a grotesque facial
                        scar. </p>
               <p>Fisher first expressed concern about the story in a telegram sent from
                        Arlington to Cather in Pittsburgh a few days before Christmas 1904. Fisher
                        said she had just heard of "The Profile" and that she would "suspend
                        judgment" until hearing from Cather, whom she implored to reply immediately.
                        Cather did so, claiming that the story was not really a cause for concern,
                        since in her opinion Virginia Gilbert did not resemble Osborne except for
                        the scar on her face. She pointed out that the protagonist was married,
                        unlike Osborne; that Osborne's taste in clothes was not nearly so bad; and
                        that the story focused on the character's domestic infelicities, which could
                        not possibly be traced to Fisher's friend. Scars, Cather said, were not so
                        uncommon that one would link the character to Osborne specifically. </p>
               <p>Fisher next asked Cather for a copy of the story, which reached Arlington on
                        December 30. She wrote to Cather just two days later, pleading that it not
                        be published for fear of the damage it would do to Osborne's already
                        delicate psyche: "I am quite sure you don't realize how exact and faithful a
                        portrait you have drawn of her&#8212;her beautiful hair, her pretty
                        hands, her fondness of dress and pathetic lapses of taste in wearing what
                        other girls may, her unconsciousness&#8212;oh Willa don't do this thing.
                        . . . I don't believe she would ever recover from the blow of your
                        description of her affliction." </p>
               <p>Fisher's letter was returned promptly, not by Cather but by Isabelle McClung,
                        to whom Cather had turned for advice. The following passage gives insight to
                        Cather's point of view and McClung's staunch support of her friend: <q rend="block">It was Miss Osborne who gave Willa the idea, we know, Willa
                            and I talked it all over long ago, and have both said that it is
                            unfortunate that it is, as it is&#8212;that the scar on the face
                            must play such a large part&#8212;but it does, it is one of Willa's
                            best stories, and has been worked over hard, and faithfully, it
                            represents serious work, and one must respect that&#8212;she teaches
                            school in order to lay aside the things that she feels are not the best
                            she can do. You know as well as I the time she has spent on these
                            stories and what they mean to her. The trouble over&#8212;The
                            Profile&#8212;has taken away most of the pleasure, and for a few
                            days she was sick and in bed&#8212;because of it. . . . I think it
                            right that the story should go&#8212;it is Willa's scar now, not
                            yours or mine or any ones but hers. It seems to me that your taking away
                            the pleasure of this first book of hers is far more cruel, more wrong
                            even than any number of stories about any number of
                            people&#8212;could be&#8212;you will resent my writing this to
                            you&#8212;and I am sorry for that&#8212;but since you make it a
                            public question. I think you ought to know that there are other
                            standpoints&#8212;while you think it is wrong, there are people who
                            think it right&#8212;and who do not like to wound any more than you
                            do.</q>
               </p>
               <p>Cather followed up McClung's letter with one of her own in which she said
                        that the page proofs of <hi rend="italic">The Troll Garden</hi> had already
                        been returned to the press and that to omit "The Profile" would make an
                        already slim volume too small to publish. She asked for Fisher's
                        understanding and hoped that their friendship would remain intact. </p>
               <p>Fisher, though, persisted in her efforts to protect Osborne. She told Cather
                        that she had consulted with her parents about the affair and that they had
                        recommended the matter be referred to S. S. McClure if Cather did not
                        withdraw the story on her own. When Cather failed to respond, Fisher wrote
                        her final, unchacteristically terse, letter on the matter, dated January 19,
                        1905: <quote>
                     <floatingText type="correspondence">
                        <body>
                           <opener>
                              <salute>Dear Willa:</salute>
                           </opener>
                           <p>Will you please wire me at once an answer to these questions.
                                    Have you written to your publishers about "The Profile" since
                                    the beginning of our correspondence about it, with a definite
                                    statement that friends of the original subject of the story
                                    object strongly to its publication! If you have not so written
                                    since our correspondence began is it your intention to do so
                                    immediately? Further action on my part will be determined by
                                    your reply. </p>
                           <closer>
                              <salute>Truly yours</salute>
                              <signed>Dorothy Canfield</signed>
                           </closer>
                        </body>
                     </floatingText>
                  </quote>
               </p>
               <p>In his memoir, "Autobiography in the Shape of a Book Review," the poet Witter
                        Bynner, then Cather's editorial colleague, mentions a dispute over "The
                        Profile" that took place at the <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> offices. He
                        describes the meeting between the two parties as "tense" and claims that
                        Cather insisted on publication, even though it was suggested that Osborne
                        might commit suicide if she read the story (253). Bynner did not name those
                        who objected, but we can now be sure that Fisher was among them. Finally,
                        neither side could claim victory, for although the story did not appear in
                        the 1905 edition of <hi rend="italic">The Troll Garden</hi>&#8212;which
                        was dedicated to Isabelle McClung&#8212;it was published two years later
                        (June 1907) in <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi>. There is no evidence of
                        whether Osborne ever read the tale and no further mention of her in the
                        Cather-Fisher correspondence. </p>
               <p>Among the stories that Cather did publish in <hi rend="italic">The Troll
                            Garden</hi>, however, was one bearing Mrs. Canfield's name in its title,
                        "Flavia and Her Artists," which may have been written in response to the
                        dislocation Cather felt during the European trip and the imbroglio over "The
                        Profile." There is evidence that the story was not originally so titled, for
                        twice in a letter of March 29, 1903, Cather refers to a story in progress
                        called "Fulvia." Could Cather have changed the classical name to "Flavia" in
                        retaliation for the Canfields' intervention at the <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> offices? </p>
               <p>We may only theorize about the name change, but Susan Rosowski has argued
                        convincingly that the shallow title character is indeed modeled after Mrs.
                        Canfield (143-45). "Flavia and Her Artists" is the satirical story of Flavia
                        Hamilton, an artistic dilettante whose greatest satisfaction comes from
                        hovering over the painters, actors, and musicians who frequent her parties.
                        Flavia Canfield, an amateur painter herself, did actively cultivate
                        associations with professional artists. Cather's descriptions of Hamilton's
                        "hurried visits to New York, between her excursions from studio to
                        studio&#8212;her luncheons with this lady who had to play at a matinee,
                        and her dinners with that singer who had an evening concert" (<hi rend="italic">Troll Garden</hi> 7) closely resemble descriptions of
                        Flavia Canfield, who-as one biographer has put it&#8212;"pursued art
                        with the true devotion of a fanatic" (Washington 28). In one memorable
                        episode, Dorothy had to leave her studies at the Sorbonne to accompany her
                        mother on a trip to Madrid to see Velasquez's paintings. The trip through
                        the Pyrenees was terribly cold and uncomfortable; Flavia arrived at the
                        hotel, Dorothy recalled, "groaning, racked with pain, ashy-faced, bowed
                        together weakly as she hung on my arm" (Washington 28). </p>
               <p>It is easy to see why Dorothy and her mother would have been upset about the
                        story. Mrs. Canfield's name had been given to a character who "could not
                        endure being contradicted; she always seemed to regard it in the light of a
                        defeat. . . . For all her sparkling assurance of manner, Flavia was
                        certainly always ill at ease. . . . there is no bridge by which the
                        significance of any work of art could be conveyed to her" (<hi rend="italic">Troll Garden</hi> 9, 15, 23). Rosowski has noted further parallels to
                        the Canfield family in "Flavia and Her Artists" as well. For example, one of
                        the house guests, Imogene Willard, is considered "interesting" enough to
                        warrant invitation to one of Flavia Hamilton's parties because of her
                        doctoral thesis on a "well-sounding branch of philology at the Ecole des
                        Chartes" (8)&#8212;very likely a reference to Fisher's graduate work in
                        France, which produced a dissertation on Corneille and Racine. Furthermore,
                        Flavia's perceptive husband in the story resembles James Hulme Canfield. He
                        escapes Cather's satiric pen but suffers in the fiction as the husband of a
                        foolish wife, as Cather must have thought he did in Lincoln. </p>
               <p>In mid-April 1909 Cather wrote Fisher a note of condolence over the death of
                        her father two weeks earlier, expressing heartfelt sympathy for Dorothy and
                        her mother and offering her help. There is no evidence of a response to
                        Cather's letter, however, and no further letters to Fisher until March 15,
                        1916, when Cather wrote about <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>.
                        She wrote again six months later (September 2) in a friendly tone with
                        praise for Fisher's novel <hi rend="italic">The Bent Twig</hi>, but she
                        avoided mention of the prolonged gap in communication and suggested no
                        meeting or further correspondence. </p>
               <p>A letter of March 12, 1921, broke the five-year silence and was the first of
                        four letters Cather wrote to Fisher that spring. By that time both women
                        were well-established literary figures. Since the 1907 publication of her
                        first novel, <hi rend="italic">Gunhild</hi>, Fisher had brought out four
                        more novels, four collections of short stories, and three books on
                        education. Her work had been well received by the public and critics alike,
                        and she was living in Arlington with her husband John Redwood Fisher, whom
                        she had married in 1907. Cather had published four novels&#8212;<hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi> (1912), <hi rend="italic">O
                            Pioneers!</hi> (1913), <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>
                        (1915), and <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> (1918)&#8212;and
                        a collection of short stories, <hi rend="italic">Youth and the Bright
                        Medusa</hi> (1920), since <hi rend="italic">April Twilights</hi> and <hi rend="italic">The Troll Garden</hi>. Cather's work, too, had met with
                        positive reviews and favorable sales. She was settled in an apartment with
                        Edith Lewis (who would be her housemate for almost forty years) at 5 Bank
                        Street in New York's Greenwich Village. In her initial letter resuming the
                        correspondence she thanked Fisher for her kind review of <hi rend="italic">Youth and the Bright Medusa</hi> in the Yale Review (notably, "Flavia
                        and Her Artists" was one of three stories from <hi rend="italic">The Troll
                            Garden</hi> not reprinted in that collection). Although Cather was no
                        doubt genuinely grateful for the review, an underlying purpose of her letter
                        became clear when she asked Fisher to contact her so that they could spend
                        an afternoon together in New York. Cather assured Fisher that she was no
                        longer disagreeable and that finding her own writing voice had helped her
                        mature. If she and Fisher were to meet, Cather said, they could compare
                        their scars like figures cut from the same dough. </p>
               <p>Just how insistent Cather was about her offer of reconciliation can be seen
                        in her next letter, written only three days later. In it she reminded Fisher
                        of her "new" address at 5 Bank Street, where Cather had actually been living
                        for ten years. Their friendship had suffered a long break, but Cather was
                        determined to set things right once again. She made sure to mention that her
                        new novel was four-fifths completed and that Fisher was the only person who
                        could help her with it. Cather did not press the matter immediately, but
                        rather politely let Fisher know that her assistance would be appreciated. </p>
               <p>The real breakthrough was initiated by Cather's letter of February 6, 1922,
                        concerning the editing of <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>; Cather wanted
                        to know whether Fisher would be willing to read the page proofs. The last
                        third of the story had been difficult to write, Cather said, because it was
                        set in France. Although she had done extensive research on the war,
                        interviewed many veterans, and even returned to France to visit her cousin's
                        grave, she did not feel comfortable with her material. Could Fisher pay
                        special attention to the ending and let her know if it seemed awkward or
                        false? Two weeks later, Cather thanked Fisher for agreeing to read the
                        proofs. The two women had taken a large step toward renewing their
                        friendship. </p>
               <p>But the original cause of the rift still needed to be resolved, and Cather
                        began to address that issue in her letter of March 8, 1922, in which she
                        revealed that her younger cousin Grosvenor had been the model for Claude
                        Wheeler, the protagonist of <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>. Cather said
                        she derived Claude from Grosvenor, whom she had often taken care of during
                        his childhood. As time passed however, the differences between the cousins,
                        who grew up on adjacent farms, became more pronounced: Cather was a gifted
                        student and devotee of the arts, while Grosvenor was far less articulate and
                        spent his time working on the farm. As a result, the two avoided each other
                        for many years, he resenting her intellectual abilities and she not
                        understanding his resentment. It was not until Grosvenor was about to leave
                        for duty in Europe that they came to understand each other better. Willa
                        Cather was staying at her uncle's farm when the war broke out, and she spent
                        a week helping Grosvenor haul wheat to town. During those long rides they
                        talked for the first time in many years, and Cather said she came to
                        understand and sympathize with her cousin from that point on. Grosvenor's
                        death at Cantigny on May 27, 1918, prompted Cather to tell Fisher that she
                        could not put the memory of her cousin to rest without writing about him. </p>
               <p>In many of her letters to Fisher about <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>
                        (she wrote seventeen in 1922) Cather said that portraying her protagonist
                        accurately was her primary concern. Claude Wheeler seemed absolutely real to
                        her, and she claimed that she often felt his presence at morning tea. Cather
                        said she tried hard to create a story that always had Claude at its center,
                        but scenes from her own life had slipped into the last part of the book. The
                        central figures of that final section are Claude and Lieutenant David
                        Gerhardt, a violinist (modeled after the concert violinist David Hochstein)
                        who had volunteered for active duty in the war. The friendship between the
                        farm boy and the cultured musician was an unlikely one, but not unlike the
                        friendship of Cather and Fisher. L. Brent Bohlke's collection of published
                        Cather interviews, <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person</hi> (which
                        shows that the author was not as reluctant to talk to the press as was once
                        thought) reprints from the <hi rend="italic">New York Herald</hi> book
                        section of December 24, 1922, a lengthy account of her inspiration for the
                        character Gerhardt (51-57). What Cather did not report, though, was that the
                        tone of the relationship between Gerhardt and Wheeler was drawn from the
                        time she spent with Fisher during her first trip to Europe. That parallel,
                        first noted by James Woodress (<hi rend="italic">Life and Art</hi> 192),
                        provides an important backdrop for the novel. </p>
               <p>A key scene in the final section of <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>
                        pictures Gerhardt as he plays the violin for the last time; "Claude his lips
                        compressed, his hands on his knees, was watching his friend's back. The
                        music was a part of his own confused emotions. He was torn between generous
                        admiration, and bitter, bitter envy. . . . If he had been taught to do
                        anything at all, he would not be sitting here tonight a wooden thing amongst
                        living people" (418). Fisher had noted in the margins of her page proofs
                        that she found the scene particularly moving. In a late March letter, Cather
                        said that although she gathered much of her information for the novel from
                        war veterans, that scene had been taken from her own experience. She
                        admitted in the same letter that Fisher's intellectual background had
                        intimidated her, especially while they were in Europe, just as Claude had
                        felt intimidated by David. She recalled her own early relationship with
                        Grosvenor and said that Fisher could never have known how out of place she
                        felt during the summer of 1902. Cather reiterated the connection between the
                        two characters and Fisher and herself in her next letter (April 7) said she
                        wished all old disagreements would end as happily, even though it had taken
                        a long time for her wounded pride to heal. </p>
               <p>On May 8 Cather elaborated further, saying she had felt like a ruffian in
                        France. She hoped that by reading Claude and David's story in <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>, Fisher would understand why she had
                        suffered so in the past. Cather later referred to her own ignorance" in her
                        essay "148 Charles Street" (<hi rend="italic">Not under Forty</hi> 65) and
                        Elizabeth Sergeant has written that Cather "could at any time feel impatient
                        with the limits of her prairie education" (65). It was these feelings of
                        inadequacy and uneasiness that Cather had for so long wanted Fisher to
                        understand. During her years of struggle Cather could not have foreseen, of
                        course, that her own work would far outlast Fisher's, that Fisher would be
                        remember primarily for being a lifelong friend of Willa Cather. </p>
               <p>Cather's efforts at explaining the years of dissension were not wasted. In a
                        review of <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> in the <hi rend="italic">New
                            York Times Book Review</hi> of September 10, 1922, Fisher&#8212;who
                        apparently did not object to reviewing a book she had been intimately
                        involved in&#8212;commented: "The figure of David, the fine, cultivated,
                        man-of-the-world and artist . . . symbolizes to Claude all that he has
                        missed in life and might have made his own. . . . I am swept away out of
                        this grudging feeling toward David in the beautiful and poignant passage
                        where David plays his violin for the last time, where the music reveals to
                        poor Claude a Promise Land of Beauty from which, quite casually, through
                        nobody's malice, and yet irretrievably, he has been shut out." In a late
                        September letter Cather agreed with Fisher's assessment of Claude and
                        David's relationship and thanked Fisher for the review, which was one of the
                        few positive ones she had read. If nothing else, Cather said, at least the
                        book had helped bring them back together. </p>
               <p>What becomes evident in this and in all the letters concerning <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> is that by having Fisher read about
                        Claude, Cather was able to explain why she had satirized the Canfields in
                        "Flavia and Her Artists," to apologize for "The Profile," and to bridge the
                        unfortunate rift in their friendship. The novel is, of course, more than an
                        apology to an old friend. While the standard view has been that in <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> Cather changed methods and approaches
                        from the more personal materials used in her prairie novels, her
                        correspondence with Fisher reveals that in this book too she drew upon her
                        personal experiences. In writing of Claude Wheeler's yearning for the world
                        beyond his parish, Cather turned for inspiration to her friend Dorothy
                        Canfield Fisher, with whom she too had begun in the parish and later
                        explored the world. </p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTE</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="mm-a1" xml:id="mm-fn1" n="1">I wish to thank the
                            Bailey-Howe Library Special Collections staff for their gracious
                            assistance in the preparation of this essay as well as for their
                            permission to quote from materials in the Dorothy Canfield Fisher
                            Papers.</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Bynner, Witter. <hi rend="italic">Prose Pieces: The Works of
                                    Witter Bynner</hi>. Ed. James Kraft. New York: Farrar, 1979. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. Letters to Dorothy Canfield Fisher, 1899-1947.
                                Annotations by Frederick Marston and Mark J. Madigan. Dorothy
                                Canfield Fisher Papers. Special Collections, Bailey-Howe Library, U
                                of Vermont, Burlington. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Not under Forty</hi>.
                                1936. New York: Knopf, 1953. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>. New
                                York: Knopf, 1922. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "The Profile." McClure's Magazine 29 (June
                                1907): 135-40. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
                                Lark</hi>. 1915. Rev. ed. Boston: Houghton, 1932. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Troll Garden</hi>.
                                1905. Ed. James Woodress. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1983. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person:
                                    Interviews, Speeches, and Letters</hi>. Ed. L. Brent Bohlke.
                                Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Youth and the Bright
                                    Medusa</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1920. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Fisher, Dorothy Canfield. "Novelist Recalls Christmas in Blue-and
                                Gold Pittsburgh." <hi rend="italic">New York Herald Tribune</hi> 21
                                Dec. 1947: 42. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Papers. Special Collections, Bailey-Howe
                                Library, U of Vermont, Burlington. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Rev. of <hi rend="italic">One of
                                Ours</hi>, by Willa Cather. <hi rend="italic">New York Times Book
                                    Review</hi> 10 Sept. 1912: 14. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Jewett, Sarah Orne. <hi rend="italic">Letters of Sarah Orne
                                Jewett</hi>. Ed. Annie Fields. Boston: Houghton, 1911. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Lovering, Joseph P. "The Cather-Canfield Friendship." Literary
                                Friendships panel, Third National Seminar on Willa Cather. Hastings,
                                Neb., 19 June 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "The Friendship of Willa Cather and
                                Dorothy Canfield." <hi rend="italic">Vermont History </hi>48 (1980):
                                144-55. </bibl>
                     <bibl>O'Brien, Sharon. Willa Cather: <hi rend="italic">The Emerging
                                    Voice</hi>. New York: Oxford UP, 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. "Prototypes for Willa Cather's 'Flavia and Her
                                Artists': The Canfield Connection." <hi rend="italic">American Notes
                                    &amp; Queries</hi> 23 (1985): 143-45. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Sergeant, Elizabeth Shepley. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A
                                    Memoir</hi>. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1953. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Washington, Ida H. <hi rend="italic">Dorothy Canfleld Fisher: A
                                    Biography</hi>. Shelburne VT: New England P, 1982. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Her Life and
                                Art</hi>. New York: Pegasus, 1970. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Literary
                                    Life</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1987. </bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="mesaverde">
            <front>
               <head type="main"> Willa Cather's Mesa Verde Myth</head>
               <byline>DAVID HARRELL</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>When Willa Cather said that she followed the real story of Richard Wetherill
                        "very closely" in having Tom Outland discover Cliff City in Blue Mesa ("On
                            <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>" 32), she vastly
                        oversimplified the creation of that part of <hi rend="italic">The
                            Professor's House</hi>. The creative route from Richard Wetherill to Tom
                        Outland was not at all the straight line that Cather's acknowledgement
                        suggests; rather, it was a more indirect journey that began before Cather
                        came on the scene and that once under her direction diverged into other
                        paths on its way to the novel. By employing some recently discovered
                        biographical and historical material, together with a modest amount of
                        speculation, we can now trace the route of the story through four major
                        stages of development: the discovery of Cliff Palace at Mesa Verde in
                        southwestern Colorado; the meeting between Willa Cather and Richard
                        Wetherill's brother; Cather's retelling of the discovery story in her 1916
                        Mesa Verde essay; and, finally, her further adaptation of the story for her
                        novel. </p>
               <p>In 1888, while Willa Cather was helping her father fight his political
                        battles in Red Cloud, Nebraska (Bennett 24-25), a family of Quaker cowboys
                        near Mancos, Colorado, were trying to make a living on their Alamo Ranch.
                        Because the father, B. K: Wetherill, was in poor health, most of the work
                        was done by his sons: Richard, John, Al, Clayton, and Winslow. While tending
                        to their ranching chores, the Wetherill brothers had also been hearing
                        stories of ancient Indians having lived in Mesa Verde and had been finding
                        evidence of these early habitations. Then on or about December 18, as they
                        were "on a cruise of exploration" (Mason 2), Richard Wetherill and his
                        brother-in-law Charlie Mason stopped their weary horses, walked over to the
                        edge of a canyon, and stared in amazement at the opposite wall. What they
                        saw was Cliff Palace, "the grandest view of all among the ancient ruins of
                        the southwest," as Mason himself described it. They themselves were seeing
                        it for the first time, though Richard's brother Al said he had caught a
                        glimpse of the same ruins the year before as he trudged toward camp through
                        the canyon below. The two cowboys "rode around the head of the canyon and
                        found a way down over the cliffs to the level of the buildings" (Mason 2).
                        Then, quite literally, they stepped into history, both the ancient Indians'
                        and their own. </p>
               <p>Such, anyway, is the familiar and generally received version of the
                        discovery, the one that Cather probably heard. Although there is no point in
                        disputing it now, it is worth noting that for decades afterward-and in some
                        quarters even today&#8212;the actual discoverer of Cliff Palace remained
                        a point of considerable dispute. Several other men claimed to have seen the
                        ruin years before Wetherill and Mason did (see Fewkes 13; McNitt, <hi rend="italic">Wetherill</hi> 29; Nusbaum 66-68), and even among family
                        members Richard's claim was sometimes undercut (see B. A. Wetherill 110;
                        Gillmor and Wetherill 29ff.; M. Wetherill 5). As Frank McNitt says, Cather
                        did not become involved in this controversy (<hi rend="italic">Wetherill</hi> 29), yet it seems unlikely that she never heard of any of
                        it. Evidently, such complications were a part of the story that did not fit
                        into her artistic design.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="dh-a1" target="dh-fn1" n="1"/>
               </p>
               <p>Another part of the story did fit her design, however: the long-acknowledged
                        efforts by the Wetherills to interest the Smithsonian Institution in
                        excavating the ruins they had discovered, efforts that must have suggested
                        to Cather Tom Outland's fruitless and demoralizing trip to Washington. This
                        Wetherill/Smithsonian correspondence has finally been documented by the
                        recent discovery of seven letters: four from B. K. Wetherill (not Richard,
                        as most earlier accounts had stated, but his father), two from Samuel
                        Pierpont Langley, secretary of the Smithsonian, and one from William Henry
                        Holmes, staff archeologist (see Harrell). This correspondence puts the
                        Smithsonian in a less culpable light than Cather does, but it still tells
                        the story of an opportunity lost, or at least delayed. Moreover, because
                        they lacked the response the Wetherills had wanted, the Smithsonian letters
                        may also account for some ill feelings between the family and the
                        Institution (McNitt, <hi rend="italic">Wetherill</hi> 36-37). It would not
                        be surprising if Richard's brother conveyed these ill feelings to Cather,
                        who later turned them into a major conflict of values. </p>
               <p>Clearly, then, a good deal is now known about the first stage in the
                        development of Cather's discovery episode, but the second&#8212;what
                        Willa Cather was told by Richard Wetherill's brother&#8212;remains
                        obscured in historical shadows. </p>
               <p>The principal and, until recently, the only source of information about Willa
                        Cather's visit to Mancos and Mesa Verde is Edith Lewis's account in <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather Living</hi>. Lewis does provide some
                        fascinating details about the tour of the ruins that she and Cather took in
                        the summer of 1915, which was highlighted by their getting lost at the hands
                        of an inexperienced guide and their being rescued by two "chivalrous"
                        workers from Jesse Walter Few Fewkes's camp. But she offers frustratingly
                        little information about meeting between Cather and the Wetherill brother
                        (Richard had been killed in 1910). She says only that Cather had heard that
                        one of Richard's brothers was still living in Mancos and that she "went to
                        call on him" the evening before they went to Mesa Verde. From this brother
                        "she heard the whole story of how Dick Wetherill swam the Mancos river on
                        his horse and rode into the Mesa after lost cattle, and how he came upon the
                        cliff dwellings that had been hidden there for centuries" (94-95). </p>
               <p>Cather's own account is even less satisfying: "I myself had the good fortune
                        to hear the story . . . from a very old man, brother of Dick Wetherell [<hi rend="italic">sic</hi>]. Dick Wetherell as a young boy forded Mancos
                        River and rode in to the Mesa after lost cattle. I followed the real story
                        very closely in Tom Outland's narrative" ("On <hi rend="italic">The
                            Professor's House</hi>" 32). </p>
               <p>The contents of the interview remain speculative, but there is some
                        additional information about the possible identity of Cather's source and
                        the place where the interview occurred. Frank McNitt was probably the first
                        one to suggest that the brother with whom Willa Cather spoke was Clayton,
                        the next to youngest (Letter). More recently, Carol Ann Wetherill, Clayton's
                        grand-daughter, has reached the same conclusion: "We are now positive it was
                        Clayt that Willa Cather conversed with at Mancos." Unlike the other
                        brothers, who were all elsewhere during the summer of 1915, Clayton was
                        "back and forth" between the Rio Grande drainage and the Mancos area
                        regularly and served, in fact, as Dr. Fewkes's favorite guide in the summers
                        of 1914 and 1915 (C. A. Wetherill). Moreover, according to an item in the
                            <hi rend="italic">Mancos Times-Tribune</hi> for August 27, 1915, Clayton
                        and party "arrived Tuesday [August 24] from their exploring trip out in
                        Northern Arizona and Southern Utah." Given the August 26, 1915, date of the
                            <hi rend="italic">New York Times</hi> story about the rescue ("Lost in
                        Colorado Canon [<hi rend="italic">sic</hi>]"), it would seem likely that
                        Clayton was Willa Cather's Wetherill contact. </p>
               <p>If he was, the interview probably occurred at the home of one of Clayton's
                        in-laws. Contrary to what Edith Lewis says, none of the Wetherills were
                        still living in Mancos in 1915. Their Alamo Ranch was sold at auction in
                        1902, nearly four years after the death of B. K. Wetherill, and shortly
                        afterward the family members who had still been at the ranch established
                        permanent residences elsewhere (McNitt, <hi rend="italic">Wetherill</hi>
                        179-80). Clayton, however, acquired new family ties to Mancos when he
                        married "home-town girl" Eugenia Faunce, whose family&#8212;including
                        the Wattles, her mother's family&#8212;were still living in Mancos in
                        1915 (C. A. Wetherill). During his frequent stopovers in town, Clayton
                        probably stayed with one or the other of these in-laws, so it must have been
                        to one of their houses that Cather came calling. </p>
               <p>Assuming that it was Clayton with whom Willa Cather spoke, her description of
                        the Wetherill brother as "a very old man" ("On <hi rend="italic">The
                            Professor's House</hi>" 32) poses an interesting problem. In 1915
                        Richard Wetherill, had he lived, would have been only fifty-seven; Clayton,
                        the second to youngest of the five brothers, was only forty-seven, just five
                        years older than Cather herself and, as John Murphy has remarked, hardly an
                        age that one would term "very old." Evidently, Cather was behaving in
                        characteristic fashion by exaggerating or representing things as she chose
                        rather than as they were. She did this with other details as well. After
                        all, age thirty in 1888 Richard could hardly have been the "young boy" that
                        Cather says he was. In short, Cather departed from her historical source in
                        a number of ways to produce a story almost completely her own. </p>
               <p>The recent discovery of Willa Cather's 1916 Mesa Verde essay by Susan
                        Rosowski and Bernice Slote provides an important transition, a tangible
                        link, between the first two stages of development and the final product in
                        the novel itself. As these authors say, "The 1916 essay is 'Tom Outland's
                        Story' in embryo" (91). It is also the first hard evidence of the divergent
                        path along which Cather had already begun to direct the discovery story. In
                        this case, differences become even more illuminating than similarities (cf.
                        Rosowski and Slote 89) as Cather tells her version of Richard Wetherill's
                        discovery: <q rend="block">One must always think with envy of the entrada of
                            Richard Wetherill, the first white man who discovered the ruins in its
                            [Mesa Verde's] canons [<hi rend="italic">sic</hi>] forty-odd years ago.
                            Until that time the mesa was entirely unexplored, and was known only as
                            a troublesome place into which cattle wandered off, and from which they
                            never came back. All the country about it was open range. The Wetherills
                            had a ranch west of Mancos. One December day a boy brought word to the
                            ranch house that a bunch of cattle had got away and gone up into the
                            mesa. The same thing had happened before, and young Richard Wetherill
                            said that this time he was going after his beasts. He rode off with one
                            of his cow man and they entered the mesa by a deep canon from the Mancos
                            river, which flows at its base. They followed the canon toward the heart
                            of the mesa until they could go no farther with horses They tied their
                            mounts and went on foot up a side canon, now called Cliff canon. After a
                            long stretch of hard climbing young Wetherill happened to glance up at
                            the great cliffs above him, and there, thru a veil of lightly falling
                            snow, he saw practically as it stands today and as it had stood for 800
                            years before, the cliff palace. ("Mesa Verde Wonderland" 83-84)</q>
               </p>
               <p>Although this account may seem accurate in general, its details are quite
                        different from those of the actual event. To begin with, Richard was not the
                        first white man to discover ruins in Mesa Verde. Anglo excursions had begun
                        as early as the mid-nineteenth century (D. A. Smith, <hi rend="italic">Mesa
                            Verde</hi> 9-10; J. E. Smith 5), so that by 1888 Mesa Verde and its
                        treasures, far from being "entirely unexplored," were already familiar to a
                        great many people. Moreover, Richard's discovery was more recent than Cather
                        says, fewer than thirty years before, not the "forty-odd" of the essay.
                        Furthermore, Mesa Verde could be "a troublesome place" for cows to graze,
                        but it was also highly desirable; in fact, the Wetherills enjoyed the unique
                        privilege of Ute permission to graze their cows there, and other ranchers
                        used it even without this permission. By the time Jesse Nusbaum became park
                        superintendent in 1921, the mesa "had been overgrazed for years" (Nusbaum
                        77). The boy who "brought word . . . that a bunch of cattle had got away" is
                        apparently an invention, as none of the other accounts mention him at all.
                        Finally, the most striking divergence, which several people have noted, is
                        Cather's version of Richard's physical point of view: at the bottom of Cliff
                        Canyon looking up rather than from the opposite rim of the canyon looking
                        almost straight across. As Rosowski and Slote suggest, Cather has confused
                        Richard's perspective with his brother Al's about a year earlier (88). </p>
               <p>Obviously, not even in this essay-ostensibly more fact than
                        fiction&#8212;is Cather following the particulars of Richard's story
                        "very closely." It would seem that as romanticist and storyteller, Cather is
                        already attributing to Richard Wetherill some of the special traits and
                        circumstances that would reach full growth in Tom Outland. By the time she
                        wrote <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, the fourth and final
                        stage of development, Cather seems to have left her model so far behind that
                        a juxtaposition of significant details from fact and fiction becomes a
                        nearly consistent study of contrasts, suggesting not a derivative story but
                        a new creation&#8212;its parts cleaner, simpler, more noble, and more
                        ideal than those of the historical incident that inspired it. </p>
               <p>Tom Outland is an orphan uncertain of his age, a circumstance that arouses
                        the reader's sympathy and automatically suggests a man who must make his way
                        in the world alone. As such, he joins the ranks of some other American
                        literary orphans: Huckleberry Finn, Ishmael, Billy Budd. Despite his
                        uncertain age, however, Outland is clearly youthful enough to fulfill the
                        "young boy" role that Cather had first assigned to Richard Wetherill.
                        Richard, of course, was part of a large nuclear family, and he knew how old
                        he was. </p>
               <p>The Blue Mesa of the novel is virtually inaccessible and, like Mesa Verde in
                        the essay, still unexplored. Furthermore, "the old settlers" told Tom
                        Outland that "nobody had ever climbed" Blue Mesa itself, making it a remote
                        and mysterious challenge, a stronghold still protecting a treasure yet to be
                        claimed by someone worthy of it. Quite the opposite of this romantic myth,
                        by 1888 Mesa Verde&#8212;or at least certain parts of it&#8212;had
                        already been explored by several parties and individuals; artifacts had been
                        removed; and the canyons and ruins had been surveyed, mapped, sketched,
                        photographed, and described. </p>
               <p>Tom Outland is the sole, undisputed discoverer of Cliff City. Unlike Richard
                        Wetherill, he is unaccompanied at the time of the discovery, and afterward
                        he is not bothered by jealous prior claimants or complications or
                        controversy of any kind. Rather, the discovery remains a quiet private
                        moment of inspiration and rejuvenation as Outland gazes reverentially upward
                        from the canyon below, standing where Cather's Richard Wetherill had stood. </p>
               <p>Tom Outland discovers Cliff City not on just any day in December but on
                        Christmas Eve, suggesting the rebirth of an older, better world and a
                        personal redemption for Outland as well. Full of reverence for his
                        discovery, Outland is tempted "to keep it secret even from Roddy Blake"
                        (Murphy), the Charlie Mason character, perhaps. By contrast, Wetherill and
                        Mason tell the first people they see, three acquaintances in another camp
                        for whom Richard draws a map showing the location of Cliff Palace (McNitt,
                            <hi rend="italic">Wetherill</hi> 27). Days after the discovery Tom
                        Outland is still inclined to preserve the sanctity of the ruins, feeling
                        "reluctant to expose those silent and beautiful places to vulgar curiosity"
                            (<hi rend="italic">Professor's House</hi> 205). Richard Wetherill took
                        the tourists there himself, and soon after their discoveries he and his
                        brothers tried to impress collections of relics upon audiences in Durango
                        and Denver, who remained uninterested until, in the best P. T. Barnum style,
                        the Wetherills included the mummy of a child found by Clayton and Charlie
                        Mason (McNitt, <hi rend="italic">Wetherill</hi> 30). </p>
               <p>Tom Outland disdains both money and museums. To Mrs. St. Peter he <hi rend="italic">gives</hi> a complete pot, but he will not have any of his
                        artifacts placed in a museum.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="dh-a2" target="dh-fn2" n="2"/> Richard and his brothers sought museums (much
                        to their credit, incidentally), conducted paid tours, and sold photographs
                        and whole collections of relics. </p>
               <p>Finally, in the aftermath of his discovery, Tom Outland, this "boy of such
                        humble pretensions" (<hi rend="italic">Professor's House</hi> 231), goes to
                        Washington to try to interest officials at the Smithsonian in excavating and
                        preserving the ruins. The bureaucratic runaround and indifference that he
                        encounters are now almost legendary. In actual fact, as already noted, it
                        was B. K. Wetherill, not Richard, who made the initial contact with the
                        Smithsonian&#8212;and that through the mail, not in person. Also in
                        actual fact, the Smithsonian was more interested in the project than
                        Cather's version allows, even though it was several years before it took any
                        action. </p>
               <p>Cather probably did not know either of these facts, but it is unlikely that
                        they would have affected her plan even if she had known them. For her
                        purposes in the novel, cold rejection person is far more poignant than
                        lukewarm encouragement through the mail. Furthermore, Tom's trip to
                        Washington allows Cather to contrast "the worst aspects of the city of the
                        present . . . with the best aspects of the city of the past" (Murphy).
                        Finally, there is the built-in theme of West versus East, exemplified here
                        with irresistible romantic opposition: little man from the West with a truly
                        significant find meets "crushing indifference" (McNitt, <hi rend="italic">Wetherill</hi> 38) of large impersonal institution in the East. This
                        was not the real story, but it certainly makes a better story. </p>
               <p>That these divergences from fact are deliberate, calculated to heighten the
                        qualities merely suggested by the historical incident, can be further
                        demonstrated by noting briefly the few significant components that Cather
                        has left unchanged. It is still a humble cowboy, a sort of western Everyman,
                        who makes one of the grandest archeological finds of the century. There is
                        still a light snow falling that at once obscures and reveals the scene like
                        a vision in a dream.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="dh-a3" target="dh-fn3" n="3"/> And there is still the reverence for the ruins, irresistible and
                        everlasting, a reverence not so much for the dead as for an abandoned way of
                        life, ancient and honorable, whose most mundane possessions inspire awe.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="dh-a4" target="dh-fn4" n="4"/>
               </p>
               <p>What Willa Cather found in Richard Wetherill's story was a historical frame
                        for another story that she had been trying to write for years, the
                        dramatization of a private myth that had haunted her since childhood (Lewis
                        81) Six years before she visited Mesa Verde, Cather had already begun to
                        explore the theme of "discovering an ancient civilization on a high mesa in
                        the Southwest" (Petty-Schmitt n.p.). In her short story "The Enchanted
                        Bluff" (1909), a group of boys camp on a sandbar along a river in Nebraska
                        and dream of conquering a legendary mesa where ancient Indians once lived.
                        Two years later, in <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>, the "campfire
                        on a sandbar in a Western river" is recalled, again "wistfully," as an image
                        of a happier, less complicated life (114-15). The following year, in
                        Winslow, Arizona, Cather was already thinking of a novel about the cliff
                        dwellers, although she expected it to be written by her friend George
                        Seibel, for whom she said she was saving the material (Letter).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="dh-a5" target="dh-fn5" n="5"/>
               </p>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>, written the year before the
                        trip to Mesa Verde, the theme becomes more prominent, more fully realized.
                        Ray Kennedy muses upon the debt to the ancient inhabitants that the cliff
                        dwellings in Panther Canyon inspire in him, and Thea Kronborg finds during
                        her sojourn among the ruins a kinship with those whose paths she walks and a
                        peace theretofore unknown. The narrator speaks not just for Thea but also
                        for Willa earlier in saying, "This was her old idea: a nest in a high cliff,
                        full of sun" (<hi rend="italic">Song</hi> 371). </p>
               <p>That same year, perhaps with her upcoming trip to Mesa Verde in mind, Cather
                        visited an exhibit of cliff dweller artifacts at the American Museum of
                        Natural History in New York (Sergeant 122-23), where she saw prototypes of
                        the pots Tom Outland would find. Although no catalog of this exhibit is
                        extant, "it is safe to say . . . that the Hall [housing the exhibit]
                        included some or all of two collections acquired from the Wetherills"
                        (Kaye). Thus, when Cather went to Mesa Verde the following year, she must
                        have been familiar already with the Wetherills' work there and may even have
                        known something of Richard's story itself. Her calling upon Richard's
                        brother, then, was a deliberate bit of research. </p>
               <p>In the essay written a few months after her visit to Mesa Verde, Cather puts
                        the actual historical incident a little further into the past to make it
                        seem more like a legend; and she makes her hero much younger than the real
                        one to correspond to the boys in her earlier stories. Later that same year,
                        1916, Cather seems to have begun writing "Tom Outland's Story" itself under
                        the title "The Blue Mesa," apparently the same manuscript that she completed
                        in 1922 (Woodress, <hi rend="italic">Literary Life</hi> 282, 323). </p>
               <p>The parts&#8212;the dreams&#8212;of all these stories and experiences
                        are finally brought together three years later in the published novel when
                        Tom Outland, another boy, actually discovers such a place as Thea Kronborg
                        and Willa Cather herself were shown. For Cather, this must have been a
                        personally satisfying scene, especially in light of James Woodress's
                        observation that Tom Outland is Cather's "dream self" (<hi rend="italic">Life and Art</hi> 211). The vicarious pleasures do not end here,
                        however. Cather adds yet another dimension to the relationship by having
                        Professor St. Peter, with whom she is often identified, himself identify
                        with Tom Outland. Rosowski offers this succinct account of the process: "In
                        turning to Outland for his second youth years ago, St. Peter had found a
                        surrogate, and in evoking his memory now [as he recalls Tom Outland's story
                        and prepares to edit Tom Outland's diary], he gives himself up to the memory
                        so completely that the surrogate (Outland) and the speaker (St. Peter)
                        merge" (132-33). Therefore, in a scene rich with suggestive complexities,
                        one character identifies with another, and the author identifies with them
                        both, first individually and then collectively. </p>
               <p>Evidently, however, not even this richness was enough to satisfy Cather for
                        long. The myth of discovery must have continued to haunt her, because in the
                        letter published fifteen years after the novel, she rewrote part of the
                        story once again by making her Wetherill source much older than he was. With
                        this one stroke Cather enhanced the picturesque aura of his tale and gave
                        the teller something of the status of an oracle.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="dh-a6" target="dh-fn6" n="6"/>
               </p>
               <p>Within and around this historical frame, then, Willa Cather built an ideal
                        fictional house. In doing so, she was not content merely to follow Richard
                        Wetherill's story "very closely"; rather, she used it to help shape her
                        private myth of discovery&#8212;the myth that began in childhood, that
                        led her to Mesa Verde like a pilgrim to a shrine, that found its early
                        tentative expression in the 1916 essay, and that finally came to fruition in
                        the novel. Richard Wetherill was not a model but an inspiration, and the
                        differences between his story and Tom Outland's show not an unfaithful
                        historian but a careful weaver of myth. </p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTE</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="dh-a1" xml:id="dh-fn1" n="1">What Woodress says
                            about Cather's technique in <hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi> applies
                            here as well: Cather achieved her effects "by simplifying the narrative
                            and eliminating the minutiae of history" (<hi rend="italic">Literary
                                Life</hi> 402).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="dh-a2" xml:id="dh-fn2" n="2">Strychacz suggests
                            that although Tom Outland repudiates any commercial interest in the
                            ruins or their artifacts, his words and actions-numbering the specimens,
                            keeping a daily ledger, and claiming that the artifacts "belong" to all
                            the people of the country-reveal economic and acquisitive motives (56).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="dh-a3" xml:id="dh-fn3" n="3">That snow is
                            reported in most of the accounts, however, may be a case of history
                            imitating art. Referring to the 1916 newspaper story, Mesa Verde
                            historian D. A. Smith says that Cather's is the earliest reference to
                            snow on the day of discovery that he has ever found. Thus, he suspects
                            that this particular detail, which has reappeared in virtually all
                            subsequent historical accounts, may have originated in Cather's fiction,
                            not in fact (Letter).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="dh-a4" xml:id="dh-fn4" n="4">Although they were
                            sometimes accused of being little better than vandals, the Wetherills
                            seem to have had a truly reverential attitude toward the ruins, directly
                            corresponding to that of Tom Outland. At one point Al said that they had
                            considered themselves "custodians of a priceless heritage . . . [who]
                            would allow no damage nor wanton pilfering" (qtd. in McNitt, <hi rend="italic">Wetherill</hi> 37). At another time he said, "We could
                            not shake off the feeling that we were possibly predestined to take over
                            the job [of excavating the ruins], knowing what depredations had been
                            committed by transients who neither revered nor cared for the ruins as
                            symbols of the past" (B. A. Wetherill 104). Marietta Wetherill,
                            Richard's widow, makes a similar point: "I think that Mr. Wetherill
                            [which is what she usually called her husband] was rather selfish about
                            his ruins. He loved those ruins so that he hated to see them excavated.
                            He really did. He hated to see them torn up. If he coulda [<hi rend="italic">sic</hi>] found out all about the people that lived in
                            them without taking out all that dirt and stone and stuff that had to be
                            taken out, it would have made him very happy indeed" (9).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="dh-a5" xml:id="dh-fn5" n="5">For this citation I
                            am indebted to Chapel Petty-Schmitt.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="dh-a6" xml:id="dh-fn6" n="6">It is also
                            interesting to note that in this letter, with the trip to Mancos
                            twenty-five years in the past, Richard Wetherill has become Dick
                            Wetherell. Cather is not the only one to misspell his last name, but he
                            was never known to anyone as Dick. Gary Topping, like others familiar
                            with the Cather/Wetherill connection, finds this change quite curious.
                            There is probably little to be made of it except to see it as an
                            additional illustration that what always mattered for Cather was the
                            idea of a historical event, not its details.</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Bennett, Mildred R. <hi rend="italic">The World of Willa
                                Cather</hi>. 1951. New ed. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1961. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>. 1912.
                                Library ed., vol. 3. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1937. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "The Enchanted Bluff." <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Collected Short Fiction, 1892-1912</hi>. Ed.
                                Virginia Faulkner. Rev. ed. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1970. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to M[rs.] George Sibel [<hi rend="italic">sic</hi>], 12 May [1912]. Letter 68. Willa Cather
                                Historical Center, Red Cloud, Nebraska. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "Mesa Verde Wonderland Is Easy to Reach."
                                    <hi rend="italic">Denver Times</hi>, 31 Jan. 1916. Rpt. in Susan
                                J. Rosowski and Bernice Slote, Willa Cather's Mesa Verde Essay: The
                                Genesis of The Professor's House." Prairie Schooner 58.4 (1984):
                                81-92. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "On <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                    House</hi>." <hi rend="italic">On Writing: Critical Studies on
                                    Writing as an Art</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1949. 30-32. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. The Professor's House. New York: Knopf,
                                1925. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. The Song of the Lark. 1915. Boston:
                                Houghton Mifflin Company, 1943. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Fewkes, Jesse Walter. <hi rend="italic">Antiquities of the Mesa
                                    Verde National Park: Cliff Palace. Smithsonian Institution
                                    Bureau of American Ethnology Bulletin</hi> 51. Washington: GPO,
                                1911. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Gillmor, Frances, and Louisa Wade Wetherill. <hi rend="italic">Traders to the Navajos: The Story of the Wetherills of
                                Kayenta</hi>. Boston: Houghton, 1934. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Harrell, David. "'We Contacted Smithsonian': The Wetherills at
                                Mesa Verde." <hi rend="italic">New Mexico Historical Review</hi>
                                62.3 (1987): 229-48. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Kaye, Belinda (Assistant Registrar, American Museum of Natural
                                History, New York). Letter to the author. 21 Jan. 1988. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Lewis, Edith. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather Living: A Personal
                                    Record</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1953. </bibl>
                     <bibl>"Lost in Colorado Canon [sic]," <hi rend="italic">New York
                                Times</hi>, 26 Aug. 1915: 20. </bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <hi rend="italic">Mancos Times-Tribune</hi>. 27 Aug. 1915: 3. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Mason, C. C. "The Story of the Discovery and Early Exploration of
                                the Cliff Houses at the Mesa Verde." MS. State Historical Society of
                                Colorado, Denver, 1918. </bibl>
                     <bibl>McNitt, Frank. Letter to Herbert L. Cowing. 12. Mar. 1953. Frank
                                McNitt Collection, New Mexico State Records Center and Archives,
                                Santa Fe. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Richard Wetherill.
                                    Anasazi</hi>. Rev. ed. Albuquerque: U of New Mexico P, 1966. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Murphy, John J. "The Mesa Verde Story and Cather's 'Tom Outland's
                                Story.'" <hi rend="italic">Notes on Modern American Literature</hi>
                                5.2 (1981): n. pag. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Nusbaum, Rosemary. <hi rend="italic">Tierra Dulce: Reminiscences
                                    from the Jesse Nusbaum Papers.</hi> Santa Fe: Sunstone, 1980. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Petty-Schmitt, Chapel. "From 'The Enchanted Bluff' to <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>: Cather's Myth of the
                                Southwest." Ts. Department of English, U of New Mexico, 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. <hi rend="italic">The Voyage Perilous: Willa
                                    Cather's Romanticism</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J., and Bernice Slote. "Willa Cather's 1916 Mesa
                                Verde Essay: The Genesis of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                                House</hi>." <hi rend="italic">Prairie Schooner</hi> 58.4 (1984):
                                81-92. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Sergeant, Elizabeth Shepley. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A
                                    Memoir</hi>. 1953. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1963. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Smith, Duane A. Letter to the author. 16 June 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Mesa Verde National
                                    Park: Shadows of the Centuries</hi>. Lawrence: U of Kansas P,
                                1988. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Smith, Jack E. <hi rend="italic">Mesas, Cliffs, and Canyons: The
                                    University of Colorado Survey of Mesa Verde National Park,
                                    1971-1977</hi>. Mesa Verde National Park, CO: Mesa Verde Museum
                                Ass'n., 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Strychacz, Thomas F. "The Ambiguities of Escape in Willa Cather's
                                    <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>." <hi rend="italic">Studies in American Fiction</hi> 14.1 (1986): 49-61. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Topping, Gary (Curator of Manuscripts, Utah State Historical
                                Society, Salt Lake City). Letter to the author. 6 May 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Wetherill, Benjamin Alfred. <hi rend="italic">The Wetherills of
                                    the Mesa Verde: Autobiography of Benjamin Alfred Wetherill</hi>.
                                Ed. Maurine S. Fletcher. London: Associated UP, 1977. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Wetherill, Carol Ann. Letters to the author. Mar., Apr. 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Wetherill, Marietta. Interview with Lou Blachly. Tape 440,
                                Pioneers Foundation, U of New Mexico Zimmerman Library (15 July
                                1953). Trans. Mary Blumenthal. (For interviews and Mabel Wright's
                                unfinished biography of Marietta Wetherill, see Albert E. Ward and
                                Jerold G. Widdison, <hi rend="italic">Marietta Palmer Wetherill:
                                    Reminiscences of a Southwestern Pioneer</hi> [Albuquerque:
                                Center for Anthropological Studies, forthcoming].) </bibl>
                     <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Her Life and
                                Art</hi>. 1970. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1975. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Literary
                                    Life</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1987. </bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="parish">
            <front>
               <head type="main">The Hermit's Parish</head>
               <head type="sub">Jeanne Le Ber and Cather's Legacy from Jewett</head>
               <byline>ANN ROMINES</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>American literature is full of male characters who cultivate solitude as a
                        means of (self) discovery. Natty Bumppo in the forest, Thoreau at Walden,
                        Nick Adams fishing the big two-hearted river: all have, like Whitman,
                        somehow turned their backs on "houses and rooms" to "loafe and invite" their
                        souls, necessarily alone. </p>
               <p>Few women characters in American fiction share this situation; the solitary
                        woman is far more often an absent or cautionary figure. Even the
                        extraordinary Hester Prynne, with her heroic powers of transformation and
                        self-knowledge, gives off vibrations of danger and loss. When she returns to
                        her New England hermitage and resumes the scarlet letter, her solitary
                        presence becomes a magnet for troubled women, whose needs she apprehends but
                        is helpless to satisfy. </p>
               <p>If we turn to nineteenth-century fiction by women, looking for portrayals of
                        a solitude in which a woman might invite her soul, we encounter, instead,
                        other hedged and fumbled efforts. Whatever her other achievements, Kate
                        Chopin's Edna Pontellier fails as a living solitary; the only act she can
                        complete, alone, is her suicide. Mary Wilkins Freeman again and again poses
                        female solitude as a problem (and occasionally as an achievement); readers
                        still hotly debate whether Louisa Ellis, the "New England Nun" of Freeman's
                        best-known story, in renouncing her engagement for the pleasures of solitary
                        housekeeping, is indeed selling "her birthright" for a mess of pottage.
                        Louisa Ellis's experience suggests a pattern that is archetypal in
                        literature by and about women. She finds her solitude, necessary as food,
                        not by "lighting out" for some externalized territory that might also be
                        emblematic of inner possibilities but by literally and metaphorically "going
                        in"&#8212;into a house and housekeeping. </p>
               <p>Thus, an American woman writer coming of age at the end of the nineteenth
                        century, as Willa Cather did, found herself the possessor of a complex
                        heritage if she became interested in probing the enigma of "the solitary
                            woman."<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ar-a1" target="ar-fn1" n="1"/> This
                        was particularly true for a writer who, like Cather, might continue the
                        American romantic tradition, with its many chronicles of male experiments in
                        antidomestic withdrawal.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ar-a2" target="ar-fn2" n="2"/> Such withdrawals&#8212;those of Whitman in "Song of
                        Myself," Thoreau in <hi rend="italic">Walden</hi>, Hawthorne in "The Custom
                        House," or Cather's own autobiographical male narrator in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>&#8212;typically became sources of art;
                        through them a (male) voice was discovered. The best-known fictional
                        portrayals of female solitaries, such as Hester Prynne, suggest the
                        possibility that withdrawal mutes and diminishes the woman who chooses it,
                        disqualifying her for life and for art. That suggestion must have seemed
                        especially significant to a woman writer who believed that her art might
                        require her to become a solitary. </p>
               <p>Sarah Orne Jewett, in the famous 1908 letter that was so duringly important
                        to Cather, had enjoined her younger friend that "to work in silence and with
                        all one's heart . . . is the writer's lot; he is the only artist who must be
                        a solitary, and yet needs the widest outlook upon the world" (<hi rend="italic">Letters</hi> 250). As Cather left journalism and began to
                        write about her "own country," she was putting into practice Jewett's
                        uncompromising advice. But it took longer for her to come to terms with
                        Jewett's most stringent condition: that the writer, while amassing worldly
                        experience and knowledge, must also, in some essential sense "be a
                        solitary." Cather's personal difficulties with that condition may explain
                        some of her apparently abrupt alternations in domicile and life style. And
                        in the fiction of the 1920s she began to turn to worldly characters, all
                        artists in some sense, who found themselves contending with solitude: Marian
                        Forrester, Godfrey St. Peter, Myra Henshawe. In the mid-1920s, she also
                        edited a collection of Jewett's fiction, for which she wrote a critical
                        preface. Thus, when she began <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> in
                        1928, Jewett's work as well as her advice were relatively fresh in Cather's
                            mind.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ar-a3" target="ar-fn3" n="3"/>
                  <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>, published in 1931 as her tenth novel, is the
                        first in which she attempts a central examination of domestic ritual as
                        practiced by a female protagonist, twelve-year-old Cécile Auclair,
                        in seventeenth-century Quebec. This book is Willa Cather's first full
                        exploration of a world that was central to Jewett's fiction: the parish of
                        conventional women. </p>
               <p>As she turned to domestic life as a central subject, Cather also turned to
                        another version of female solitude. Cécile, an only child, was
                        removed from the convent school at eight, when her mother became fatally
                        ill. Thereafter, she spent most of her days alone in her father's house,
                        performing the domestic tasks her mother taught her. Recent speculation on
                        the origins of domestic life suggests that housekeeping as a specialized,
                        solitary female activity developed in seventeenth-century Holland,
                        concurrently with the concept of interior life, "the deepening human
                        recognition that the sense of reality exists within" (Lukacs 29-30).
                        According to Witold Rybcyzynski, "Homely domesticity depended on the
                        development of a rich interior awareness . . . that was the result of the
                        woman's role in the home" (75). </p>
               <p>No nineteenth-century American writer conveys a richer sense of the
                        interwoven domestic and psychic aspects of this "interior awareness" than
                        Jewett. In her first work, <hi rend="italic">The Country of the Pointed
                        Firs</hi>, she traces a nameless woman writer's complex relation to a remote
                        Maine village where she spends a summer. Through her
                        herbalist&#8212;landlady, Mrs. Todd, the narrator is inducted into the
                        pervasive domestic rhythms of the village's life. Those rhythms are made and
                        kept by housekeeping women who work alone, and the writer-narrator discovers
                        that they are her true subject. She cannot write about them unless she
                        experiences them&#8212;but if she gives herself and her solitude up to
                        such experience, she fears she cannot write. </p>
               <p>The central episode of <hi rend="italic">The Country of the Pointed Firs</hi>
                        is the telling of the story of the hermit, "poor Joanna." Her history
                        emerges as the narrator whiles away an evening with Mrs. Todd (Joanna's
                        cousin by marriage) and a visitor, elderly widows and lifelong friends.
                        Jilted by her fiancé, Joanna Todd had "commited the unpardonable
                        sin" by the "wickedness" of her thoughts toward God in her disappointment.
                        As penance, she signed away her shore property and moved to a shack on small
                        barren Shell-heap Island, to live out her life. When Mrs. Todd, then a young
                        woman, "entreated" Joanna to return to shore life, Joanna replied, "Tell
                        them I want to be alone" (75-76). </p>
               <p>This tale throws disturbing light on the circumstances of the three single
                        women who tell and hear it. Mrs. Todd and Mrs. Fosdick, thirty years later,
                        are still perplexed by how Joanna managed her housekeeping: "What did she do
                        for risin' for her bread, or the piece bag that no woman can live long
                        without. . . . or company," they ask (58). Mrs. Todd reports that Joanna
                        tended flowers and decorated her house with them; that she braided rush mats
                        and sandals and kept a pretty dress "for best in the afternoons" (74). This
                        seems housekeeping performed for its own, solitary sake: is Joanna's life a
                        rejection or an apotheosis of housekeeping? Is the hermetic life on
                        Shell-heap Island a denial or a fulfillment of female selfhood? </p>
               <p>While such unspoken questions emerge, the writer-narrator recedes more and
                        more deeply into reflective silence, and Joanna's tale ends. But in the next
                        chapter she takes up the quest for Joanna herself, making a solitary
                        pilgrimage to the hermit's island grave. Earlier, she had rather
                        superciliously dismissed such a retreat as "something mediaeval" (69); now
                        she concludes that Joanna's islanded life represents a universal heritage:
                        "We are each the uncompanioned hermit and recluse of an hour or a day; we
                        understand our fellows of the cell to whatever age of history they may
                        belong" (82). When the narrator returns to her writier's life in a
                        contemporary city, she carries an heirloom given her by Mrs. Todd: a coral
                        pin that had belonged to the hermit Joanna. </p>
               <p>Before Joanna's tale, Jewett's narrator tended to oversimplify the domestic
                        life she found in the Maine village. Either she turned her back on it,
                        hiring the schoolhouse for a nondomestic place to write, or she
                        sentimentalized it, investing Mrs. Todd's mother and her home with idyllic
                        sweetness. But the hermit's story, physically and thematically central to
                        the book, initiates a complex meditation, both communal and solitary, on the
                        nature of the shelter. When the narrator visits Joanna's grave, she has
                        identified with its occupant so completely that she confidently report
                        Joanna's thoughts: "I knew, as if she had told me" (82). Like the older
                        women, she must acknowledge Joanna Todd's retreat both as an endlessly
                        compelling mystery and as a central part of herself. </p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, with its subtly experimental form
                        and its domestic focus, resembles <hi rend="italic">The Country of the
                            Pointed Firs</hi> in many telling ways.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ar-a4" target="ar-fn4" n="4"/> Set in the "close air" ("On <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>" 16) at the Auclair hearth, it is Cather's
                        meditation on the nature of shelter, counterpointed by tales of the
                        undomesticated Canadian wilderness. She too places at the physical center of
                        her book the tale of a hermetic woman who never appears directly in the
                        action: the recluse nun, Jeanne Le Ber. Jeanne's story is the center of the
                        novel's central book, "The Long Winter," comprising the various narratives
                        of elsewhere that engage and nourish Cécile through the hard, cold
                        months. The tale of Jeanne, her favorite, is the only account of a woman in
                        this section. </p>
               <p>Jeanne Le Ber was a beautiful Montreal heiress, surrounded by loving family
                        and suitors, who at the age of twelve (Cécile's age) began a
                        withdrawal from that life. Under her "gay dresses . . . she wore . . . a
                        little haircloth shirt" (131), and at seventeen she took vows of chastity.
                        Eventually, despite her family's wished, her ample dowry financed a chapel
                        for the Sisters of the Congregation of the Blessed Virgin. Behind the altar
                        she had a three-level cell constructed for herself "from which she would
                        never come forth alive" (134). There she lives, a young woman still-seeing
                        only her confessor, eating coarse food, spurning much of the comfort that
                        domestic life can offer, even in Quebec and even to a nun (the other nuns
                        who figure in this novel lead comfortable, social lives). Alone in her
                        workroom, Jeanne spins, knits, and works at artful ecclesiastical
                        embroidery. </p>
               <p>Of course, the tales of Joanna Todd and Jeanne Le Ber differ in some ways.
                        Cather's character is more clearly an exemplar of conscious choice: Joanna
                        is rejected by a man, whereas it is Jeanne herself who rejects her father's
                        wishes and the men who vie for her hand. But the similarities are more
                        numerous and compelling. Both characters have wills so powerful that they
                        can reshape the patterns their respective societies offer women. They turn
                        their backs on conventional sexual and domestic life, yet both of them
                        project passion, and many of their occupations&#8212;Joanna's weaving,
                        Jeanne's embroidery&#8212;are quintessentially domestic. Their
                        meticulously ordered housekeeping is raised to a state of ardent awareness
                        that becomes highly conscious art. </p>
               <p>As a girl, Jeanne often knelt at her window, gazing at the spark of the
                        perpetually burning lamp her father and uncle had placed on the altar of the
                        parish church. "She used to whisper, <hi rend="italic">'I will be that lamp;
                            that shall be my life'</hi>" (131). Instead of conventionally tending
                        the male-given lamp, in patient housewifery, Jeanne chose instead to become
                        that symbolic object. Thus she claimed for herself immortality and meaning,
                        while forfeiting the knowable particulars of a shared, finite domestic life.
                        Even the sound of her voice was subsumed into mystery; Euclide Auclair says,
                        "We cannot know what her voice is like now" (180). </p>
               <p>By their withdrawals, Joanna and Jeanne paradoxically give themselves to the
                        very communities they left; they become their own mysterious legends, which
                        nourish and sustain the villagers who perpetuate them. Jewett underlines
                        this fact by the way Joanna's history emerges in her narrative: through the
                        interchange of question, report, and invention, interspersed with
                        reflection. Jeanne's story emerges in a fashion equally
                        complex&#8212;Blinker brings the latest "news from Montreal" (128) of
                        two angels who mend Jeanne's spinning wheel. Cécile quizzes him
                        eagerly, and in bed that night she goes over the story in her mind, as she
                        has pieced it together from many sources, adding the new "miracle." Like the
                        other Quebec colonists, she will repeat and reflect on the tale again and
                        again, embroidering it with "loving exaggeration" (136). It becomes her
                        possession, her creation&#8212;a gift by which, Jeanne confirms her own
                        artistry and conveys it to every receptive hearer. </p>
               <p>In the constrained circumstances of Cécile's life, which all the
                        colonists share to some degree, such tales are an "incomparable gift,"
                        ravishing as "a blooming rose-tree, or a shapely fruit-tree in fruit" (137).
                        Such a gift does what art can do: it affirms and extends the regenerative
                        powers of imaginative life, even in the coldest world. Cécile acts
                        out her own small miracles as she keeps the parsley alive through the long
                        winter and dreams of seeing an orange tree bear fruit in Quebec. </p>
               <p>"Miracles" such as those generated by Jeanne Le Ber provide a <hi rend="italic">form</hi> for "the vague worship and devotion of the
                        simple-hearted. . . . From being a shapeless longing, it becomes a beautiful
                        image," and thus "the experience of a moment . . . is made an actual
                        possession and can be bequeathed to another" (137). Such language powerfully
                        describes the experience of art. By making herself a solitary, Jeanne has
                        become an artist as well as an art object. Like Joanna Todd, she has created
                        a life so emblematic that it can be perceived as symbol and as art. </p>
               <p>But the price these women pay for their apotheosis is the rich, shared
                        particularity of their individual lives. The lack of such particulars pushes
                        their devotees to affectionate invention. Mrs. Fosdick, for example,
                        disturbed by the loneliness that she is sure Joanna felt, satisfies herself
                        by deciding that she must have assuaged it by "making folks" of her
                        chickens. Mrs. Todd's last word about Joanna is bleaker, and wiser; she both
                        affirms the hermit's singular identity and acknowledges her own inability to
                        penetrate it with explanation&#8212;"No, Joanna was Joanna, and there
                        she lays on her island" (<hi rend="italic">Pointed Firs</hi> 78). </p>
               <p>Against Cécile's rapt version of Jeanne's legend, Cather pits
                        another version: that of Pierre Charron, Jeanne's former favored suitor and
                        the man Cécile will later marry. To Pierre, younger and more
                        extravagantly ardent than Mrs. Todd, Jeanne's life is an unforgivable
                        waste&#8212;worse than death. He admits that he has twice violated her
                        cloistered privacy. The first time, she spoke gently to him in "her own
                        voice" bidding him to marry and promising to pray for him, always. Later,
                        when he hid in the locked chapel and listened to her prayers, that dear
                        particular voice had become "harsh and hollow like an old
                        crow's&#8212;terrible to hear" (180). The recluse whom Pierre glimpsed
                        there was swathed in black and gray; with "a stone face; it had been through
                        every sorrow" (182). Stripped of color and detail, transfigured, this
                        embodiment of Jeanne is more than Pierre can bear. He cannot let go of her
                        former identity without renouncing his own: "There is a such a thing as
                        kindness; one wouldn't like to think of a dog that had been one's
                        playfellow, much less a little girl, suffering from cold those bitter
                        nights. You see, there are all those early memories; one cannot get another
                        set; one has but those" (181). Pierre hears with rage and despair the groans
                        and sighs that punctuate Jeanne's prayers. He will not grant her the
                        universality and the distance that would allow her to be "that lamp," a
                        shining object of art and use, to him. He demands, "Why is she unhappy, I
                        ask you? She is, I know it!" (183). </p>
               <p>Through Pierre's responses Willa Cather adds another and profoundly
                        disturbing dimension to her meditation on the shelter of solitude. We may
                        see Pierre as the ravenous male ego that cannot allow a loved woman to claim
                        and live her own separate story. But Pierre is also a decent and loving man,
                        a solicitous friend who speaks for some of the best, simplest values of the
                        communities Jeanne and Joanna reject: "There is such a thing as kindness."
                        He mourns that deep human loss which occurs when someone who has shared
                        one's most intensely felt experiences chooses to absent herself, forever,
                        and to discontinue that particular communion. Pierre Charron's private
                        outburst forces us to contemplate the morality of reclusion from yet another
                        angle. His story reminds us that Jeanne Le Ber is still a complex, living
                        woman; her groans are a mystery that can neither be solved nor forgotten.
                        The charming legends she generates, rich with flowers and fruit, are not the
                        whole story. </p>
               <p>Pierre tells his tale only to Cécile's father, carefully shutting a
                        door so that "the little one cannot hear" (180). Jeanne is never again
                        mentioned in the novel's remaining chapters, yet she remains an
                        unforgettable presence; as Judith Fryer says, "her story lingers in the
                        reader's mind like a fragment of a melody" (330). By the novel's end it is
                        clear that Cécile cannot be shut away from the complex meaning of
                        Jeanne's life; she must experience that meaning herself. </p>
               <p>Jewett's narrator was in some sense the heir and successor of Joanna Todd.
                        The hermit's solitude, her housekeeping ambivalence, and her emblematic
                        power were incorporated into the narrator's life as woman artist, and in
                        leaving Dunnet Landing she carried them with her, as she carried the
                        symbolic coral pin, "a visible sign of female inheritance and attachment"
                        (O'Brien 415). Cécile, similarly, is the heir of Jeanne Le Ber. In
                        the book's last chapters, after her passionate realization of the depth of
                        her commitment to the domestic rituals her mother taught her, we see feeling
                        more and more alienated from that world of male authority, personified in
                        the Count and her father, which hands down decisions that she must obey. Now
                        she feels the impulse to retreat, reclusively: "Often [she] wished she could
                        follow the squirrels into their holes and hide away with them for the
                        winter" (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 229). And now the Canadian martyrs
                        command her imagination; she longs to seek out the "very places" in the
                        wilderness where they died, avowing, "I would rather go out there
                        than&#8212;anywhere" (134). It is increasingly apparent that
                        Cécile, at least at this moment of her adolescence, shares Jeanne's
                        extreme and passionately ardent nature. Judith Fryer notes her sensuous
                        imagination (329). Many of the most rapturously beautiful passages of
                        description in this novel are filtered through the girl's receptive
                        sensibility, which certainly could be the sensibility of an artist. </p>
               <p>Throughout this novel, Cécile has seemed an exceptionally educable
                        and tractable child, qualities that have prompted readers such as James
                        Woodress to see her as "priggish" (237), and Susan Rosowski reads <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, quite plausibly, as the ultimate
                        female saint's legend: an account of the education of the Virgin (184-87).
                        In the novel's epilogue, set fifteen years later, Cécile, most
                        complex and central of the surviving characters, is maddeningly
                        inaccessible. She is mentioned, in conversation between the Bishop and her
                        father, only as the wife and mother of males and seems already to have
                        become a figure of legend. Even her father describes her in such language,
                        reporting that she is "bringing up four little boys, the Canadians of the
                        future" (278). Literally, Cécile inherits the man Jeanne rejected
                        and instructed to marry another woman. In her marriage she is as remote as
                        the legendary recluse, but her recession into unstoried privacy, unreachable
                        via official, male culture, has been in fact the usual state of affairs for
                        a woman in North America.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ar-a5" target="ar-fn5" n="5"/> We cannot know the inner landscape of Cécile's adult
                        life any more than we can interpret Jeanne's sighs. Finally, we must
                        perceive her as we do the hermit, as symbol. </p>
               <p>Thus, by the narrator's and Cécile's relations to Joanna and Jeanne,
                        both <hi rend="italic">The Country of the Pointed Firs</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> finally imply a fertile,
                        enigmatic relation among hermit, artist, and housekeeping woman. The fact
                        that Jewett returned to the setting and characters of Dunnet Landing in four
                        important additional stories, scattered through the few remaining years of
                        her writing life, indicates that the heritage of Joanna Todd was still alive
                        and problematic for her; each of those stories deals somehow with the
                        narrator's perception of an emblematic, isolated, hermetic woman.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ar-a6" target="ar-fn6" n="6"/> The implications of
                        Cather's ending are even more enigmatic. For in this book, bearing the wide
                        experience of her rich, intense life in the world, Cather returned to the
                        traditional parish of women to probe the meanings it might yield to a woman
                        artist. The finest fiction of her last years, "Old Mrs. Harris" and <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi>, continues those
                        explorations. No figure among her American literary predecessors could have
                        offered more support and impetus for such work than the advice and example
                        of Sarah Orne Jewett. </p>
               <p>Cather's explorations have been continued and extended in this century's
                        literature by American women. There the female solitary remains a striking,
                        emblematic presence. She is the embattled countrywoman of Ellen Glasgow's
                            <hi rend="italic">Barren Ground</hi>, the fumbling explorer of Anne
                        Sexton's last confessional poems, the defiant girl-woman of Toni Morrison's
                            <hi rend="italic">Sula</hi>, the reflective persona of May Sarton's
                        published journals, such as the enormously popular <hi rend="italic">Journal
                            of a Solitude</hi>. In such works, again, the acts and language of art
                        and housekeeping are suggestively, speculatively combined. Each evokes a
                        story, like Sula's, of a profoundly "experimental life." </p>
               <p>Joanna Todd and Jeanne Le Ber lived such experiments. For them, a hermit's
                        room could be a world-and the life one kept in that room, steeped in
                        domestic ritual, could be an art that flowered into symbol. To Jeanne, her
                            "<hi rend="italic">chambre</hi>," which she designed and purchased, was
                        a "<hi rend="italic">paradis terrestre . . . mon centre . . . mon
                            élément</hi>." She preferred it above all other
                        earthly places, whatever power or prestige they might confer: "<hi rend="italic">point de Louvre, point de palais . . . me soit plus
                            agréable. Je préfčre ma cellule ŕ
                            tout le reste de l'univers</hi>" (136). That assurance, that confidence
                        in the validity and the value of her own solitary female world, is the heart
                        of Cécile's heritage from Jeanne Le Ber, and of Willa Cather's
                        heritage from Sarah Orne Jewett. </p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTE</head>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ar-a1" xml:id="ar-fn1" n="1">Although Emily
                            Dickinson's domestic retreat provides American literature's most telling
                            example of a withdrawal that served the emergence of a female voice, I
                            base my speculations here on American writers whose work we know Cather
                            read and admired: Hawthorne, Whitman, Twain, Jewett, Freeman, Chopin.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ar-a2" xml:id="ar-fn2" n="2">Woodress, e.g.,
                            places Cather in an American romantic tradition, drawing a line from
                            "Emerson to Whitman to Willa Cather" (159).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ar-a3" xml:id="ar-fn3" n="3">Lewis confirms that
                            Cather kept Jewett's letters until her death, as she did those of only
                            one other correspondent, and that they seemed to become "a permanent
                            inhabitant of her thoughts" (178, 67). Cather's admiration for Jewett is
                            expansively expressed in "Miss Jewett," in her preface to Jewett, <hi rend="italic">Country of the Pointed Firs</hi> (in which she quoted
                            from the letters), and in interviews collected in <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person</hi>.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ar-a4" xml:id="ar-fn4" n="4">Cather also
                            considered her oblique portrayal of Jeanne Le Ber to be part of a formal
                            experiment in this novel ("On <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                            Rock</hi>" 15), and here again she may have been influenced by Jewett.
                            She often recalled Jewett's advice: "If you have to create a new medium,
                            have the courage to do it" (<hi rend="italic">In Person</hi> 34).
                            O'Brien provides the most complete current discussion of Cather's
                            relationship with Jewett (324-63); however, she does not discuss the
                            influence of that relationship on <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ar-a5" xml:id="ar-fn5" n="5">Rabuzzi suggests
                            that "what traditional women do with their time is so minimally
                            perceived by most males that it simply has not registered with much
                            impact upon our culture" (163-64).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" target="ar-a6" xml:id="ar-fn6" n="6">The additional
                            stories are "The Queen's Twin," "A Dunnet Shepherdess," "The Foreigner,"
                            and "William's Wedding," all collected in the Norton edition of Jewett
                            cited here.</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>Cather, Willa. "Miss Jewett." <hi rend="italic">Not Under
                                Forty</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1936. 76-95. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "On <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                                Rock</hi>." <hi rend="italic">On Writing: Critical Studies on
                                    Writing as an Art</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1949. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Preface. <hi rend="italic">The Country of
                                    the Pointed Firs and Other Stories</hi>. By Sarah Orne Jewett.
                                Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1956. N. pag. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                                Rock</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1931. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person:
                                    Interviews, Speeches, Letters</hi>. Ed. L. Brent Bohlke.
                                Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The World and the
                                    Parish: Willa Cather's Articles and Reviews, 1893-1902</hi>. Ed.
                                William M. Curtin. 2 vols. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1970. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Chopin, Kate. <hi rend="italic">The Awakening</hi>. 1899. W. W.
                                Norton: New York, 1976. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Freeman, Mary Wilkins. "A New England Nun." <hi rend="italic">A
                                    New England Nun and Other Stories</hi>. 1891. Ridgewood, N.J.:
                                Gregg, 1967. 1-17. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Fryer, Judith. <hi rend="italic">Felicitous Space: The Imaginative
                                    Structures of Edith Wharton and Willa Cather</hi>. Chapel Hill:
                                U of North Carolina P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Jewett, Sarah Orne. <hi rend="italic">The Country of the Pointed
                                    Firs and Other Stories</hi>. Ed. Mary Ellen Chase. New York:
                                Norton, 1981. </bibl>
                     <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Letters of Sarah Orne
                                    Jewett</hi>. Ed. Annie Fields. Boston: Houghton, 1911. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Lewis, Edith. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather Living: A Personal
                                    Record</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1953. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Lukacs, John. "The Bourgeois Interior." <hi rend="italic">American
                                    Scholar</hi> 39 (1970): 620-30. </bibl>
                     <bibl>O'Brien, Sharon. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: The Emerging
                                    Voice</hi>. New York: Oxford UP, 1987. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rabuzzi, Kathryn Allen. <hi rend="italic">The Sacred and the
                                    Feminine: Toward a Theology of Housework</hi>. New York:
                                Seabury, 1982. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. <hi rend="italic">The Voyage Perilous: Willa
                                    Cather's Romanticism</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Rybcyzynski, Witold. <hi rend="italic">Home: A Short History of an
                                    Idea</hi>. New York: Viking, 1986. </bibl>
                     <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Her Life and
                                Art</hi>. New York: Pegasus, 1970. </bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="insulated">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Insulated Isolation</head>
               <head type="sub">Willa Cather's Room with a View</head>
               <byline>CYNTHIA K. BRIGGS</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <epigraph>
                  <cit>
                     <quote>
                        <hi rend="italic">He carried a country of his own in his mind, and
                                    was able to unfold it like a tent in any wilderness.</hi>
                     </quote>
                     <bibl>
                        <hi rend="italic">&#8212;Willa Cather, "Old Mrs. Harris"</hi>
                     </bibl>
                  </cit>
               </epigraph>
               <p>James Woodress reports that Willa Cather wrote Book II ("The Hired Girls") of
                            <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>&#8212;a portrait drawn
                        from her early memories in Red Cloud, Nebraska-in a tent pitched in an open
                        meadow outside of Jaffrey, New Hampshire. To refresh herself after each
                        writing session, she took long sojourns on Mount Monadnock and through the
                        surrounding countryside (286). This pattern, creating a private, sheltered
                        space that opens on an expansive view of the world, recurs not only in each
                        stage of Cather's life but also in the lives of the characters she creates.
                        Cather's living and working spaces in Jaffrey, New Hampshire, far from her
                        childhood home, served as a re-creation of her Nebraska "parish"
                        transplanted into the world. A parish (from the Greek root meaning a
                        sojourning) is a place of spiritual and practical order in which a person is
                        nourished and from which a person can securely move into the world. </p>
               <p>Because as a writer Willa Cather felt the importance of place, she created
                        characters who become part of their place, who feel a sense of insulated
                        isolation in their place. She creates for them personal sanctuaries that
                        strengthen their spirits and enable them to better cope with their world.
                        The characters learn to establish their own sanctuaries by transplanting
                        their parishes into the world, an echo of Cather's own experience. That this
                        sanctuary may be either a small room or an expansive space seems at first to
                        be contradictory; if, however, no matter what its form, the sanctuary is
                        based on something solid-as the wise man's house is built upon a rock in the
                        Sermon on the Mount (Matthew 7:24)&#8212;the space feeds the spirit.
                        There the character feels "not on the earth, yet of it" ("Old Mrs. Harris"
                        155) largely because of the physical structure of the space. More often than
                        not, however, Cather combines the small room and the expansive space by
                        creating a room with a view. This sacred space, with its insulated view of
                        the world, nourishes the characters, as a parish should, strengthening them
                        for their sojourn in the world. </p>
               <p>Although Cather is highly critical of the pettiness she finds in the
                        parish-for example, lambasting church socials "at which all loyal Christians
                        are expected to devour frozen cornstarch for the glory of God" (<hi rend="italic">World and Parish</hi> 116-18), and creating such
                        remarkably despicable characters as Wick Cutter (<hi rend="italic">My
                            Ántonia</hi>) or the sanctimonious Enid Royce (<hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>)&#8212;she was nourished in her
                        Nebraska parish. Her own small attic room in Red Cloud with the window view
                        of the expansive world was the crucible for her art. The open Neb
